the actiue righteousnesse But it is a thing very straunge and vnknowen to the world to teach Christians to learne to be ignorant of the lawe and so to liue before God as if there were no law For except thou be ignorant of the law be assuredly perswaded in thine hart that there is now no lawe nor wrath of God but altogether grace and mercy for Christes sake thou canst not be saued for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne CoÌtrariwise workes and the keeping of the law must be so streitly required in the world as if there were no promise or grace and that because of the stubborne proude and hard harted before whose eies nothing must be set but the lawe that they may be terrified and humbled For the law is geuen to terrifie and to kill such and to exercise the old man And both the word of grace and of wrath must be rightly diuided according to the saying of the Apostle in the second Epistle of Timothe Chapter 2. verse 15. Here is then required a wise and a faithfull disposer of the word of God which can so moderate the lawe that it may be kept within his boundes He that teacheth that men are iustified before God by the obseruation of the lawe passeth the boundes of the lawe and confoundeth these two kindes of righteousnesse actiue and passiue and is but an ill Logician for he doth not rightly diuide Contrariwise he that setteth forth the lawe and workes to the old man and the promise of forgiuenes of sinnes and Gods mercy to the new man diuideth the word wel For the flesh or the old man must be coupled with the lawe and works the spirit or new man must be ioyned with the promise of God and his mercy Wherefore when I see a man that is brused enough already oppressed with the lawe terrified with sinne and thirsting for comfort it is time that I should remoue oute of his sight the lawe and actiue righteousnes and that I should set before him by the Gospell the Christian and passiue righteousnes which excluding Moses with his lawe offereth the promise made in Christ who came for the afflicted and for sinnes Here is man raised vp againe and conceaueth good hope neither is he any longer vnder the lawe but vnder grace Howe not vnder the lawe According to the newe man to whom the law doth not pertaine For the lawe hath his boundes but vnto Christ as Paule saith afterwardes The lawe continueth vnto Christ who being come Moses ceaseth with his lawe Circumcision the Sacrifices the Sabbothes yea and all the Prophetes This is our diuinitie wherby we teach how to put a difference betwene these two kindes of righteousnesse actiue and passiue to the end that maners and faith workes and grace policie and religion shuld not be confounded or taken the one for the other Both are necesry but both must be kept within their boundes Christian righteousnes pertaineth to the newe man and the righteousnes of the lawe pertaineth to the old man which is borne of flesh and bloode Wpon this old man as vpon an asse there must be laied a burthen that may presse him downe and he must not enioy the freedome of the spirite or grace except he first put vpon him the newe man by faith in Christ which notwithstanding is not fully done in this life then may he enioy the kingdome and inestimable gifte of grace This I say to the end that no man should thinke we reiecte or forbid good workes as the Papistes doe most falsely sclaunder vs neither vnderstanding what they themselues say nor what we teach They knowe nothing but the righteousnes of the lawe and yet they will iudge of that doctrine which is farre aboue the lawe of which it is vnpossible that the carnall man should be able to iudge Therefore they must needes be offended for they can see no higher then the lawe What so euer then is aboue the lawe is to them a greate offence But we imagine as it were two worldes the one heauenly and the other earthly In these we place these two kindes of righteousnes being separate the one farre from the other The righteousnes of the lawe is earthly and hathe to doe with earthly things and by it we doe good workes But as the earth bringeth not forthe frute except first it be watred and made frutefull from aboue euen so by the righteousnes of the lawe in doing many thinges we doe nothing and in fullfilling of the lawe we fulfill it not except first without any merite or worke of ours we be made righteous by the Christian righteousnesse which nothing pertaineth to the righteousnesse of the lawe or to the earthly and actiue righteousnesse But this righteousnesse is heauenly which as is said we haue not of our selues but receaue it from heauen which we worke not but which by grace is wrought in vs and apprehended by faith wherby we mounte vp aboue all lawes and workes Wherfore like as we haue borne as S. Paule saith the image of the earthly Adam so let vs beare the image of the heauenly which is the newe man in a new world where is no lawe no sinne no remorse of conscience no death but perfecte ioy righteousnesse grace peace life saluation and glory Why doe we then nothing doe we worke nothing for the obtaining of this righteousnes I aunswere nothing at all For this is perfect righteousnesse to doe nothing to heare nothing to knowe nothing of the law or of workes but to know and to beleeue this onely that Christe is gone to the father and is not nowe seene that he sitteth in heauen at the right hande of his Father not as a iudge but made vnto vs of God wisedome righteousnesse holinesse and redemption Breefely that he is our high Priest intreating for vs and raigning ouer vs and in vs by grace In this heauenly righteousnesse sinne can haue no place for there is no lawe and where no lawe is there can be no transgression Seing then that sinne hath here no place there can be no anguish of conscience no feare no heauinesse Therfore S. Iohn sayth he that is borne of God can not sinne But if there be any feare or greefe of conscience it is a token that this righteousnes is withdrawen that grace is hidden and out of sighte and that Christ is darkened and not to be seene But where Christ is truely seene is deede there must needes be full and perfect ioy in the Lord with peace of conscience which moste certainly thus thinketh Although I am a sinner by the law and vnder the condemnation of the lawe yet I despaire not yet I die not because Christ liueth who is bothe my rightuousnesse and my euerlasting life In that rightuousnesse and life I haue no sinne no feare no sting of coÌscience no care of death I am in dede a sinner as touching this present life and the righteousnesse
sorte vnderstandeth the righteousnes of the lawe which also it teacheth and vrgeth and imagineth that the doers of it are righteous but it vnderstandeth not the office and ende of the law Therfore when it heareth this sentence of Paule which is straunge and vnknowne to the world That the lavve vvas geuen for transgressions thus it iudgeth Paule abolisheth the lawe for he sayth that we are not iustified through it Yea he is a blasphemer against God which gaue the lawe wheÌ he sayth that the lavve vvas geuen for transgressions Let vs liue therfore as Gentiles which haue no lawe Yea let vs sinne abide in sinne that grace may abounde Also let vs doe euill that good may come therof This happened to the Apostle Paule and the selfe same happeneth at this day vnto vs For when the common people heare out of the Gospell that righteousnes cometh by the mere grace of God through Faith onely without the law and without workes they gather by and by of it as did the Iewes in times past If the lawe doe not iustifie then let vs worke nothing and surely they performe this excellently well What should we then doe This impietie doth in deede very much vexe vs but we can not remedie it For when Christe preacheth he must nedes heare that he was a blasphemer and a seditious person that is to say that through his doctrine he deceaued men and made them rebelles against Caesar The selfe same thing happened to Paule and all the rest of the Apostles And what maruell is it if the world in like maner accuse vs at this day Let it accuse vs let it sclaunder vs let it persecute vs and spare not yet must not we therefore hold our peace but speake freely to the ende that afflicted consciences may be deliuered out of the snares of the Deuill And we must not regarde the foolish and vngodly people in that they do abuse our doctrine for whether they haue a law or no lawe they can not be reformed But we must consider how afflicted consciences may be comforted that they pearish not with the multitude If we should dissemble and holde our peace pore afflicted consciences should haue no consolation which are so entangled and snared with mens lawes and traditioÌs that they can wind them selues out by no meanes As Paule therefore seeing some to set themselues against his doctrine and others some to seeke the libertie of the flesh and therby to be made worse comforted him selfe after this sort that he was an Apostle of Iesus Christ sent to preach the Faith of Gods elect and that he must suffer all things for the elects sake to the end that they also might obtaine saluation euen so we at this day do al things for the elects sake whom we know to be edified comforted through our doctrine But as for the dogges swine of whom the one sort doth persecute our doctrine and the other sort doth tread vnder foote that libertie which we haue in Christ Iesus I am so offended with them that in all my life for their sakes I would not vtter so much as one word but I would rather wish that these hogges together with our aduersaries the dogges were yet still subiect to the Popes tyrannie rather then that the holy name of God should be so blasphemed and euill spoken of through them Therfore albeit not onely the foolish ignorant people but they also which seeme in their owne conceits to be very wise do argue after this sort If the law do not iustifie then is it in vaine vnprofitable yet is it not therfore true For like as this consequence is nothing worth Money doth not iustifie or make a maÌ righteous therfore it is vnprofitable the eyes do not iustifie therfore they must be plucked out the hands make not a maÌ righteous therfore they must be cut of so is this naught also The lawe dothe not iustify therfore it is vnprofitable for we must attribute vnto euery thinge his proper effect and vse We doe not therfore destroy condemne the lawe bicause we say that it doth not iustifie but we answere otherwise to this question To vvhat end then serueth the lavv then our aduersaries doe who doe wickedly and peruersely counterfet an office vse of the law which belongeth not vnto it Against this abuse and forged office of the lawe we dispute and aunswer with Paule that the law doth not iustifie But in so saying we affirme not that the lawe is vnprofitable as they doe by and by gather If the law doe not iustifie say they then is it geueÌ in vaine No not so For it hath his proper office vse but not that which the aduersaries do imagin namely to make meÌ righteous but it accuseth terrifieth and condemneth them We say with Paule that the lawe is good if a man doe rightly vse it that is to say if he vse the law as the law If I geue vnto the lawe his proper definition and keepe it within the compasse of his office and vse it is an excellent thing But if I translate it to an other vse and attribute that vnto it which I should not then doe I not onely peruert the law but also the whole Scripture Therfore Paule fighteth here against those pestilent hypocrites who could not abide this sentence The lavve vvas added for transgressions For they thinke that the office of the lawe is to iustifie And this is the generall opinion of mans reason amoÌg the Sophisters and throughout the whole world that righteousnes is gotten through the workes of the lawe And reason will by no meanes suffer this pernicious opinion to be wrested from it because it vnderstandeth not the righteousnes of Faith. Hereof it cometh that the Papists both foolishly and wickedly do say The Church hath the lawe of God the traditions of the Fathers the decrees of Councels If it liue after them it is holy No man shal perswade these men that when they keepe these things they please not God but prouoke his wrath To conclude they that trust in their owne righteousnes thinke to pacifie the wrath of God by their wilworship and voluntary religion Therefore this opinion of the righteousnes of the lawe is the sinke of all euils and the sinne of sinnes of the whole world For grosse sinnes and vices may be knowen and so amended or else repressed by the punishment of the Magistrate But this sinne to witte mannes opinion concerning his owne righteousnes will not onely not be counted sinne but also will be estemed for an high religion and righteousnes This pestilent sinne therefore is the most high and soueraigne power of the Deuill ouer the whole world the very head of the Serpent and the snare wherby the Deuill entangleth and holdeth all men captiue For naturally all men haue this opinion that they are made righteous by keeping of the lawe Paule therefore to
the ende he might shewe the true office and vse of the lawe and might roote out of mens heartes that false opinion concerning the righteousnes thereof aunswereth to this obiection Wherfore then serueth the lawe if it iustifie not after this sorte It was not geuen to make men righteous sayth he but Verse 19. It vvas added because of transgressions As things are diuers and distinct so the vses thereof are diuers and distinct Therfore they may not be confouÌded For if they be there must needes be a confusion of the things also A woman may not weare a mans apparel nor a man a womans attire Let a man doe the works that belong to a man and a woman the works that belong to a womaÌ Let euery man doe that which his vocation and office requireth Let Pastors and Preachers teach the worde of God purely Let Magistrates gouerne their subiectes let subiects obey their Magistrates Let euery thing serue in his due place and order Let the Sunne shine by day the Moone and the Starres by night let the sea geue fishes the earth graine the woodes wilde beastes and trees c. In like maner let not the lawe vsurpe the office and vse of an other that is to say of Iustification but let it leaue this onely to grace to the promise and to Faith. What is then the office of the lawe Transgression or else as he sayth in another place The lavve entred in that sinne should abound A goodly office forsoth The lavve sayth he vvas added for transgressions that is to say it was added besides and after the promise vntil Christ the Seede should come vnto whom it was promised Of the double vse of the lawe Here ye must vnderstand that there is a double vse of the law One is Ciuill For God hath ordained Ciuil lawes yea all lawes to punish transgressions Euery lawe then is geuen to restraine sinne If it restraine sinne then it maketh men righteous No nothing lesse For in that I doe not kill I doe not commit adulterie I doe not steale or in that I abstaine from other sinnes I doe it not willingly or for the loue of vertue but I feare the prison the sword and the hangman These do bridle and restraine me that I sinne not as bondes chaines restraine a Lion or a Beare that he teare and deuoure not euery thing that he meeteth Therfore the restraining from sinne is not righteousnes but rather a significatioÌ of vnrighteousnes For as a madde or a wild beast is bound lest he should destroy euery thing that he meeteth euen so the lawe doth bridle a madde and furious man that he sinne not after his owne lust This restrainte sheweth plainly enough that they which haue neede of the law as al they haue which are without Christ are not righteous but rather wicked mad men whom it is necessary by the bonds prisoÌ of the law so to bridle that they sinne not Therfore the law iustifieth not The first vse then of the law is to bridle the wicked For the Deuil raigneth throughout the whole world and enforceth men to all kindes of horrible wickednes Therefore God hath ordained Magistrates parentes Ministers lawes bonds and all ciuill ordinaunces that if they can doe no more yet at the least they may binde the Deuils hands that he rage not in his bondslaues after his owne lust Like as therfore they that are possessed in whom the Deuill mightely raigneth are kept in bondes and chaines lest they should hurte other euen so in the worlde which is possessed of the Deuill and caried headlong into all kindes of wickednes the Magistrate is present with his bondes and chaines that is to say with his lawes binding his handes and feete that he runne not headlong into all mischiefe And if he suffer not him selfe to be brideled after this sorte then he loseth his head This ciuill restrainte is very necessary and appointed of God as wel for publike peace as also for the preseruation of all thinges but specially lest the course of the Gospell shoulde be hindered by the tumultes and seditions of wicked outragious proud meÌ But Paule entreateth not here of this ciuil vse and office of the law It is in deede very necessary but it iustifieth not For as a possessed or madde man is not therefore free from the snares of the Deuill or well in his minde because he hath his handes and his feete bound and can do no hurt euen so the world although it be brideled by the law from outward wickednes and mischiefe yet is it not therefore righteous but still continueth wicked yea this restrainte sheweth plainely that the world is wicked and outragious stirred vp and enforced to all wickednes by his Prince the Deuill for otherwise it neede not to be brideled by lawes that it should not sinne An other vse of the law is diuine and spirituall which is as Paule saith to encrease transgressions that is to say to reueale vnto a man his sinne his blindnes his misery his impietie ignoraunce hatred and contempt of God death hel the iudgment and deserued wrath of god Of this vse the Apostle entreateth notably in the. 7. to the Romaines This is altogether vnknowne to hypocrites to the popish Sophisters and Scholediuines and to all that walke in the opinion of the righteousnes of the law or of their owne righteousnes But to the ende that God might bridle and beate downe this monster and this madde beaste I meane the presumption of mans owne righteousnes and religion which naturally maketh meÌ proud and puffeth them vppe in such sort that they thinke them selues thereby to please God highly it behoued him to send some Hercules which might set vppon this monster with all force and courage to ouerthrowe him and vtterly to destroy him that is to say he was constrained to geue a lawe in Mount Sina with so great Maiestie and with so terrible a shewe that the whole multitude was astonished Exod. 19. 20. This as it is the proper and the principall vse of the lawe so is it very profitable and also most necessary For if any be not a murtherer an adulterer a theefe and outwardly refraine from sinne as the Pharisey did which is mentioned in the Gospell he would sweare because he is possessed with the Deuill that he is righteous and therefore he conceaueth an opinion of righteousnes and presumeth of his good workes and merites Such a one God can not otherwise mollifie and humble that he may acknowledge his miserie and damnation but by the lawe For that is the hammer of death the thundring of hell and lightning of Gods wrath that beateth to pouder the obstinate and senseles hypocrites Wherefore this is the proper and true vse of the lawe by lightning by tempest by the sound of the trumpe as in the Mount Sina to terrifie and by thundering to beate downe and
iudgement of all kindes of doctrine and trades of life It approueth establisheth ciuill gouernment houshold gouernment and all kindes of life that are ordained and appoynted of god It rooteth vp all doctrines of errour sedition confusion and such like and it putteth away the feare of sinne and death and to be short it discouereth all subtile slights and works of the Deuill and openeth the benefits and loue of God towards vs in Christ What with a mischiefe meanes the world to hate this word this glad tidings of euerlasting comfort grace saluation and eternall life so bitterly and to persecute it with such hellish outrage Paule before called this present world euill and wicked that is to say the Deuils kingdome For els it would acknowledge the benefite and mercie of God but forasmuch as it is vnder the dominion of the deuill it doth therefore carelesly and desperatly despise persecute these things louing darknes errours and the kingdome of the Deuill more then the light truth kingdome of Christ And this it doth not through ignorance or errour but through the malice of the deuill Which thing hereby may sufficiently appeare in that Christ the sonne of God by giuing him selfe to death for the sinnes of all men hath gained nothing els of this froward and forlorne world but that for this his inestimable benefite it blasphemeth him and persecuteth his most healthfull word and faine would yet still naile him to the crosse if it could Therefore not onely the world dwelleth in darkenes but it is darkenes it selfe as it is written in the first of Iohn Paule therfore amplifieth these words From Christ vvho hath called you As though he would say My preaching was not of the hard lawes of Moses neither taught I that you should be bondslaues vnder the yoke but I preached the onely doctrine of grace and freedome from the lawe sinne death the deuill and damnation That is to say that Christ hath mercifully called you in grace that ye should be freemen vnder Christ and not boÌdmen vnder Moses whose Disciples ye are now become againe by meanes of your false Apostles who by the lawe of Moises called you not vnto grace but vnto wrath to the hating of God to sinne and death But Christes calling bringeth grace and sauing health For they that be called by him in stede of the lawe that worketh sorrow doe gaine the glad tidings of the Gospel and are translated out of Gods wrath into his fauour out of sinne into righteousnes and out of death into life And will you suffer your selues to be carried yea and that so soone and so easily an other way from such a liuing fountaine full of grace and and life Now if Moses call men to Gods wrath and to sinne by the law of God whither shall the Pope call men by his owne traditions The other sense that the father calleth in the grace of Christ is also good but the former sense concerning Christ serueth more fitly for the comforting of afflicted consciences Verse 6 Vnto an other Gospell Here we may learne to espie the craftie sleights and subtilties of the Deuill No heretike commeth vnder the title of errours and of the Deuill neither doth the Deuill himselfe come as a Deuill in his owne likenes especially that white Deuill which we spake of before Yea euen the blacke deuill which forceth men to manifest wickednes maketh a cloke for them to couer that sinne which they committe or purpose to committe The murtherer in his rage seeth not that murther is so greate and horrible a sinne as it is in deede for that he hath a cloke to couer the same Whoremasters theeues couetous persons drunkards and such others haue wherwith to flatter them selues and couer their sinnes So the blacke deuill also commeth out disguised and counterfet in all his works and deuises But in spirituall matters where Sathan commeth forth not blacke but white in the likenes of an Angell or of God him selfe there he passeth himselfe with most craftie dissimulation and wonderfull sleights and is wont to set forth to sale his most deadly poison for the doctrine of grace for the word of God for the Gospell of Christ For this cause Paule calleth the doctrine of the false Apostles Sathans ministers a gospell also saying vnto an other Gospell but in derision As though he would say ye Galathians haue now other Euangelistes and an other Gospell My Gospell is now despised of you it is now no more in estimation among you Hereby it may easily be gathered that these false Apostles had condemned the Gospell of Paule among the Galathians saying Paule in deede hath begunne well but to haue begunne well it is not enough for there remaine yet many higher matters Like as they say in the .15 of the Acts It is not enough for you to beleue in Christ or to be baptised but it behoueth also that ye be circumcised For except ye be circumcised after the lavv of Moses ye can not be saued This is asmuch to say as Christ is a good workman which hath in deede begunne a building but he hath not finished it for this must Moses doe So at this day when the fantasticall Anabaptistes and others can not manifestly condemne vs they say These Lutherans haue the spirite of fearefulnes they dare not franckly and freely professe the truth and goe thorow with it In deede they haue laid a foundation that is to say they haue well taught faith in Christ but the beginning midle and end must be ioyned together To bring this to passe God hath not giuen it vnto them but hath left it vnto vs So these peruerse and deuelish spirits set out and aduaunce their owne wicked preachings calling them the word of God and so deceaue many vnder the colour of Gods name For the Deuill will not be ougly and blacke in his ministers but faire and white And to the end he may appeare to be such a one he setteth out and decketh all his words and works with the colour of truth and with the name of God. Hereof is sprong that common prouerbe among the Germains In Gods name beginneth all mischiefe Wherefore let vs learne that this is a speciall point of the deuils cunning that if he can not hurt by persecuting and destroying he doth it vnder a colour of correcting and building vp So now a dayes he persecuteth vs with force and sword that when we are once taken away and dispatched he may not onely deface the Gospell but vtterly ouerthrow it But hitherto he hath preuailed nothing for he hath slaine many who haue constantly confessed this our doctrine to be holy and heauenly through whose bloud the Church is not destroied but wattred Forasmuch therefore as he could preuaile nothing that way he stirreth vp wicked spirits and vngodly teachers which at the first allow our doctrine and teach the same with a common consent together with
Papists be in defending their traditions and doctrines of Deuils Wherefore it was much lesse to be maruelled that the Iewes did so vehemently and zelously striue for the maintenance of their law which they had receaued from god Custome is of such force that where as nature is of it selfe inclined to the obseruation of the law by long continuance it so confirmeth nature that now it becommeth a double nature Therefore it was impossible for the Ievves which were newly conuerted to Christ sodenly to forsake the lawe who though they had receaued the faith of Christ thought it necessary notwithstanding to obserue the lawe And with this their weakenes God did beare for a time vntill the doctrine of the Gospell might be plainely discerned from the lawe So he bare with the infirmitie of Israell in the time of King Achab when the people halted betwene two religions He bare also with our weakenes while we were vnder the blindnes of the Pope For he is long suffering and full of mercy But we must not abuse this goodnes and patience of the Lord nor continue still in our weakenes and errour sithens the truth is nowe reueiled by the cleare light of the Gospell Moreouer they that stoode against Paule affirming that the Gentiles ought to be circumcised had to lay for themselues first the law and custome of the countrey then the example of the Apostles and last of all the example of Paule himselfe who had circumcised Timothy Wherefore if Paule in his defence said that he did not this of necessity but for Christian loue and liberty lest they which were weake in faith should be offended which of them would beleue him Herevnto all the people would aunswere Since it is euident that thou hast circumcised Timothy thou maist say what thou wilt notwithstanding thou hast done it For this is a matter farre passing all mans capacity and therefore they could not vnderstand it Moreouer no defence can serue when a man hath lost the fauour of the people and is fallen into such deadly hatred and contempt Paule therfore seeing this contention and these clamours daily to encrease more and more and being also warned by reuelation from God after fourtene yeares besides those wherin he had preached in Damascus and Arabia he goeth vp againe to Ierusalem to conferre his Gospell with the other Apostles yet not for his owne cause but for the peoples sake Now this contention touching the obseruation of the law exercised Paule a long time after and wrought him much trouble But I doe not thinke that this is the contention which Luke speaketh of in the .15 of the Acts which happened as it appeareth by and by after the beginning of the Gospell But this history which Paule here mencioneth seemeth to be done long after when Paule had now almost eightene yeares preached the Gospell Verse 1. VVith Barnabas and tooke vvith me Titus He ioyneth vnto himselfe two witnesses Barnabas and Titus Barnabas was Paules companion in preaching to the Gentiles freedome from the seruitude of the law He was also a witnes of all those things which Paule did and had seene the holy Ghost geuen vnto the Gentiles which were circumcised and free from Moses law by the onely preaching of faith in Iesus Christ he only stucke to Paule in this poynt that it was not necessary that the Gentiles should be burdened with the law but that it was enough for them to beleue in Christ Wherefore by his owne experience he testifieth with Paule against the Ievves that the Gentiles were made the children of God saued by faith alone in Iesus Christ without the law or circumcision Titus was not only a Christian but also the chiefe ouerseer in Crete For vnto him Paule had committed the charge of gouerning the churches there Tit 1. And this Titus was a Gentile Verse 2. And I vvent vp by reuelation For vnlesse Paule had bene admonished by reuelation he had not gone vp to Ierusalem But because God warned him by a speciall reuelation and commaunded him to goe vp therefore he went And this he did to bridle or at least to appease the Ievves that beleued and yet obstinatly contended about the keeping of the law to the ende that the truth of the gospell might be the more aduaunced and confirmed Verse 2. And I communicated vvith them touching the gospell You heare theÌ that at length after .18 yeres he went vp to Ierusalem and conferred with the Apostles touching his gospell Verse 2. VVhich I preach among the Gentiles For among the Iewes he suffered the law circumcision for a time as the other Apostles did I am made al things vnto all men saith he 1. Cor. 9 yet euer holding the true doctrine of the gospel which he preferred aboue the law circumcision the Apostles yea an Angell from heauen For thus sayth he vnto the Iewes Through this Christ is preached vnto you the forgeuenes of sinnes And he addeth very plainly And from all things from the vvhich ye could not be iustified by the lavve of Moses by him euery one that beleueth is iustified For this cause he setteth forth and defendeth the doctrine of the gospell so diligently euery where neuer suffereth it to come in dauÌger notwithstanding he did not sodenly breake out at the first but had regard vnto the weake And because the weake should not be offended ther is no doubt but he spake to the Iewes after this maner If that vnprofitable seruice of Moses law which nothing auaileth to righteousnes do so highly please you ye may kepe it stil for me so that the Gentiles which are not bound to this law be not charged therwithall Paule confesseth then that he coÌferred the gospel with the Apostles but sayth he they profited me or taught me nothing but I rather for the defence of the libertie of the gospel in the presence of the Apostles did constantly resist those which would needes force the obseruation of the law vpon the Gentiles and so did ouercome them Wherfore your false apostles lie in saying that I circumcised Timothie that I shaued my head in Cenchrea and that I went vp to Ierusalem at the commauÌdement of the Apostles Nay rather I glory that in going vp to Ierusalem by the reuelation of God and not at the commaundement of the Apostles and there conferring my Gospell with them I brought to passe the coÌtrary that is to say obtained that the Apostles did approue me and not those which were against me Now the question whervpon the Apostles conferred together in this assembly was this whether the keping of the law were necessary to iustification or no To this Paule aunswereth I haue preached vnto the Gentiles according to my gospel which I receaued from God faith in Christ and not the law and at this preaching of faith they receaued the holy Ghost and hereof Barnabas shall beare me witnes Wherfore I coÌclude that the Gentiles
treasure which is Christ and apprehend him in our heartes by Faith although we feele our selues to be full of sinne These words therfore of the Apostle that vve might be iustified by faith and not by the vvorkes of the lavve are very effectual and not in vaine or vnprofitable as the Scholemen thinke and therefore they passe them ouer so lightly Hetherto ye haue heard the wordes of Paule which he spake vnto Peter wherein he hath briefly comprised the principall article of all Christian doctrine which maketh true Christians in deede Now he turneth to the Galathians to whom he wryteth and thus he concludeth Since it is so that we are iustified by faith in Christ then by the workes of the lawe shall no flesh be iustified Verse 16. Because by the deedes of the lavve no flesh shall be iustified Flesh in Paule doth not signifie as the Scholemen dreame manifest and grosse sinnes for those he vseth to call by their proper names as adultery fornication vncleanes and such like but by flesh Paule meaneth here as Christ doth in the third chapter of Iohn That vvhich is borne of flesh sayeth he is flesh Flesh therfore signifieth the whole nature of man with reason and all other powers what so euer doe belong to man This flesh sayth he is not iustified by workes no not of the lawe Flesh therefore according to Paule signifieth all the righteousnes wisedome deuotion religion vnderstanding and will that is possible to be in a naturall man So that if a man be neuer so righteous according to reason and the lawe of God yet withall his righteousnes workes merites deuotion and religion he is not iustified This the Papistes doe not beleue but being blinde and obstinate they defend their abhominations against their owne conscience continuing in this their blasphemie and hauing yet still in their mouthes these execrable wordes He that doth this good worke or that deserueth forgeuenes of his sinnes who so euer entreth into this or that holy order and kepeth his rule to him we assuredly promise euerlasting life It can not be vttered what an horrible blasphemie it is to attribute that to the doctrine of Deuilles to the decrees and ordinaunces of men to the wicked traditions of the Pope to the hypocriticall workes and merites of Monkes and Friers which Paule the Apostle of Christ taketh away from the lawe of god For if no flesh be iustified by the workes of the lawe much lesse shall it be iustified by the rule of Benedict Fraunces or Augustine in which there is not one iote of true Faith in Christ but this onely they vrge that who so euer kepeth these things hath life euerlasting Wherefore I haue much and often marueled that these sectes of perdition raigning so many yeres in such great darknes and errours the Church could endure and continue as it hath done Some there were whom God called by the letter of the Gospell and by baptisme These walked in simplicitie and humblenes of heart thinking the Monkes and Friers and such onely as were anoynted of the Bishops to be religious and holy and them selues to be prophane and secular and not worthy to be compared vnto them Wherfore they finding in them selues no good workes to set against the wrath and iudgement of God did flie to the death passion of Christ and were saued in this simplicitie Horrible and vnspeakeable is the wrath of God in that he hath so long time punished the contempt of the Gospell and of Christ in the Papistes and also their ingratitude geuing them ouer into a reprobate sense in so much that they blaspheming and denying Christ altogether as touching his office in stede of the gospell haue receaued the execrable rules ordinaunces and traditions of men which they haue deuoutly adored and honoured yea and preferred the same farre aboue the word of God vntill at length they were forbidden to marry and were bound to that incestuous single life wherein they were outwardly polluted and defiled with all kindes of horrible wickednes as adultrie whoredom vncleanes Sodomitrie and such other abominations This was the frute of that filthie single life So God punishing sinne with sinne inwardly gaue them ouer into a reprobate minde and outwardly suffered them to fall into such horrible abominations and that iustly because they blasphemed the onely sonne of God in whom the father would be glorified and whom he deliuered to death that al which beleue in him might be saued by him and not by their owne execrable rules and orders Him that honoureth me sayth he I vvill honour Nowe God is honoured in his sonne Who so theÌ beleueth that the sonne is our Mediatour and Sauiour he honoureth the father and him againe doth God honour that is to say adorneth him with his giftes forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes the holy Ghost euerlasting life CoÌtrariwise They that despise me sayth he shall be despised This is then a generall conclusion Because by the deedes of the lavv no flesh shal be iustified The law of God is greater then the whole world for it comprehendeth all men and the works of the law do farre excel euen the most glorious wilworkes of all the Meritmongers and yet Paule sayth that neither the lawe nor the workes of the law do iustifie Therfore we conclude with Paule that faith only iustifieth This proposition he goeth about to confirme in this maner Verse 18. If then vvhile vve seeke to be made righteous by Christ vve our selues are found sinners is Christ therefore the minister of sinne God forbid If this be true sayth he that we are iustified by Christ then is it vnpossible that we should be sinners or should be iustified by the lawe On the contrary if this be not true but that we must be iustified by the lawe and the workes of the lawe it is then vnpossible that we should be iustified by Christ One of these two must needes be false Either we are not iustified by Christ or we are not iustified by the lawe But the truth is that we are iustified by Christ therefore we are not iustified by the lawe He reasoneth therefore after this maner If then vvhile vve seeke to be made c. That is If we seeke to be iustified by Christ and so being iustified we are yet fouÌd sinners hauing neede of the lawe to iustifie vs being sinners If we haue neede I say of the obseruation of the lawe to iustifie vs so that they which are righteous in Christ are not righteous but haue yet neede of the lawe to iustifie them Or if he that is iustified by Christ must yet further be iustified by the lawe then is Christ nothing else but a lawgeuer and a minister of sinne Therfore he that is iustified and holy in Christ is not iustified or holy but hath yet neede of the righteousnes and holines of the lawe But we are in deede iustified and made righteous in
Christ For the truth of the Gospell teacheth vs that a man is not iustified in the lawe but in Christ Nowe if they which are iustified in Christ are yet found sinners that is doe yet still belong to the lawe and are vnder the lawe as the false Apostles teach then are they not yet iustified For the lawe accuseth them and sheweth them to be yet sinners It requireth of them the workes of the lawe as necessary to their iustification and so it foloweth that Christ is not a iustifier but a minister of the lawe With these wordes he vehemently chargeth the false Apostles and all Meritemongers that they peruerte altogether for they make of the lawe grace and of grace the lawe of Moses Christ and of Christ Moses For they teach that besides Christ and all the righteousnes of Christ the obseruation of the lawe is necessary to iustification And thus we see that by their intolerable peruersnes they make the lawe Christ for by this meanes they attribute that to the lawe which properly belongeth vnto Christ If thou doe the workes of the lawe say they thou shalt be saued but if thou doe them not thou shalt not be iustified although thou doe beleue in Christ neuer so much Now if it be so that Christ iustifieth not but is the minister of sinne as it must needes folowe by their doctrine then is Christ the lawe for we haue nothing else of him seeing he teacheth that we are sinners then that we haue by the lawe So Christ being the minister of sinne sendeth vs to the lawe and to Moses as to our iustifier It can not be therfore but that the Papists and all such as are ignorant of the righteousnes of Christ or haue not the true knowlege therof must nedes make of Christ Moses and the law of the law Christ For thus they teach It is true say they that faith in Christ iustifieth but withall we must needes kepe the commaundements of god For it is wrytten If thou vvilt enter into life kepe the commaundementes Here euen at the first dash Christ is denied and Faith abolished because that is attributed to the commaundements of God or to the lawe which belongeth to Christ alone For Christ according to his true definition is a Iustifier and a Redemer from sinnes If I attribute this to the lawe then is the lawe my Iustifier deliuering me from my sinnes because I do the workes therof and so nowe the lawe is Christ and Christ vtterly loseth his name his office and glory and is nothing else but a minister of the lawe reprouing accusing terrifying presenting and sending the sinner to an other that may iustifie him which is the proper office of the lawe But the proper office of Christ is after the lawe hath pronounced a man to be giltie to raise him vp againe and to loose him from his sinnes if he beleue the Gospell For to all that doe beleue Christ is the ende and full finishing of the lavve vnto righteousnes He is the Lambe of God that taketh avvay the sinnes of the vvorld But the Papistes and Anabaptistes because they vnderstand not this doctrine doe peruert altogether making of Christ Moses and of Moses Christ And this is in deede although they will say otherwise their principall proposition That Christ is Moses Moreouer they deride and mocke vs because we doe so diligently teach and so earnestly require Faith. Ha ha say they faith faith wait thou the time vntil thou come to heauen by faith Nay thou must striue to doe greater waightier matters Thou must fulfill the law according to that saying Doe this and thou shalt line Faith which ye so highly extoll doth nothing else but make men careles idle and negligent Thus are they become nothing else but ministers of the law and laweworkers calling backe the people from baptisme faith the promises of Christ to the law and workes turning grace into the law and the law into grace Who would euer beleue that these things could so easily be confounded and mingled together There is no man so vnsensible which dothe not perceaue this distinction of the lawe and grace to be most plaine and manifest For the very nature and signification of the wordes maketh this distinction and difference For who vnderstandeth not that these words Lavve and grace do differ in name and signification Wherefore it is a monstrous thing that this distinction being so plaine the aduersaries should fall to such deuelish peruersenes so to mingle together the lawe and grace and to transforme Christ into Moses For this cause I do often repete and teach that this doctrine of faith is very plaine and that euery man may easely vnderstand this distinction of the law and grace as touching the wordes but touching the vse and inward practise it is very hard The Pope and his Scholedoctors doe plainly confesse that the lawe and grace are diuers and distinct things and yet when they come to the vse and practise thereof they teach cleane contrary Faith in Christ say they whether it be gotten by the strength operation and qualities of nature or whether it be Faith infused and poured into vs of God yet is it but a dead Faith if charitie be not ioyned therewith Where is nowe the distinction and difference of the lawe and grace In deede they doe distinguish them in name but in effect they call grace charitie Thus doe all they which so straitly require the obseruation of the lawe and attribute iustification to the law and works Wherfore who so euer do not perfectly vnderstand the article of iustification must needes confound and mingle the lawe and grace together Let euery man therfore diligently learne aboue all things to put a difference betwene the lawe and grace in deede and in practise not in words onely as the Pope and the fantasticall Anabaptists do Who as touching the words doe confesse that they are two distinct things but in very deede as I haue sayd they confound mingle them together for they will not graunt that faith iustifieth without workes If this be true then Christ profiteth me nothing For though my faith be neuer so perfite yet after their opinion if this faith be without charitie I am not iustified And thus Christ apprehended by faith is not a iustifier grace profiteth nothing neither can faith be true faith without charitie or as the Anabaptistes say without the crosse without suffering and effusion of bloud but if charitie be ioyned withall then is it true faith and iustifieth With this doctrine these lying spirites and sects of perdition doe darken againe the benefite of Christ at this day they take away from him the glory of a iustifier and make him a minister of sinne They are in all things like to the false Apostles For euen as they throughout all the Churches did require circumcision and the obseruation of the lawe besides faith in
righteousnes and eternal life Wherfore Paule separateth Moses farre from Christ Let Moses then tary on the earth Let him be the Scholemaster of the letter and exactor of the law Let him torment and crucifie sinners But the beleuers sayth Paule haue an other Scholemaster in their conscience not Moses but Christ which hath abolished the lawe and sinne hath ouercome the wrath of God and destroyed death He biddeth vs that laboure and are oppressed with all kindes of euils to come vnto him Therefore when we flie vnto him Moses with his law vanisheth away so that his sepulcher can no where be seene sinne and death can hurt vs no more For Christ our instructor is Lord ouer the lawe sinne and death so that they which beleue in him are deliuered from the same It is therefore the proper office of Christ to deliuer from sinne and from death And this Paule teacheth and repeteth euery where We are condemned and killed by the law but by Christ we are iustified restored to life The lawe astonisheth vs and driueth vs from God but Christ reconcileth vs to God and maketh for vs an entraÌce that we may boldly come vnto him For he is the Lambe of God that hath taken away the sinnes of the world Now if the sinne of the world be taken away then is it taken away from me also which doe beleue in him If sinne be taken away then is the wrath of God death and damnation taken away also And in the place of sinne succedeth righteousnes in the place of wrath reconciliation grace in the place of death life and in the place of damnation saluation Let vs learne to practise this distinction not in wordes onely but in life and liuely experience and with an inward feeling For where Christ is there must nedes be ioy of heart and peace of conscience For Christ is our reconciliation righteousnes peace life and saluation Briefly what so euer the pore afflicted coÌscience desireth it findeth in Christ abundantly Now Paule goeth about to amplifie this argument and to perswade as foloweth Verse 18. For if I builde againe the things that I haue destroyed I make my selfe a trespasser As if he should say I haue not preached to this ende that I might build againe those thiÌgs which I once destroyed For if I should so do I should not onely labour in daine but should make my selfe also a traÌsgressor and ouerthrowe altogether as the false Apostles doe that is to say of grace and of Christ I should againe make the law and Moses contrariwise of the law and Moses I should make grace and Christ Now by the ministery of the Gospell I haue abolished sinne heauines of heart wrath and death For thus haue I taught Thy conscience O man is subiect to the law sinne and death from which thou canst not be deliuered either by men or Angels But now cometh the Gospell and preacheth vnto thee remission of sinnes by Iesus Christ who hath abolished the law and hath destroyed sinne and death Beleue in him so shalt thou be deliuered from the curse of the law and from the tyrannie of sinne and death thou shalt become righteous and haue eternall life Behold how I haue destroyed the law by the preaching of the Gospell to the end that it should not reigne in thy conscience any more For when the new Gest Christ Iesus cometh into the new house there to dwell alone Moses the old inhabiter must geue place vnto him and depart some whether els Also where Christ the new Gest is come to dwel there can sinne wrath death haue no place but there now dwelleth meere grace righteousnes ioy life true affiance and trust in the father now pacified and reconciled vnto vs gracious long suffering full of mercy for his sonne Christes sake Should I then driuing out Christ and destroying his kingdome which I haue planted through the preaching of the Gospell now build vp againe the law and sette vp the kingdome of Moses In deede this should I doe if I should teach circumcision and the obseruation of the law to be necessary to saluation as the false Apostles doe and by this meanes in the steede of righteousnes and life I should restore againe sinne and death For the law doth nothing els but vtter sinne procure Gods wrath kill and destroy What are the Papists I pray you yea the best of them all but destroyers of the kingdome of Christ and builders vp of the kingdome of the Deuill and of sinne of wrath and eternall death Yea they destroy the church which is Gods building not by the law of Moses as did the false Apostles but by mens traditions and doctrines of Deuils And euen so the fantasticall heads which are at this day and shall come after vs doe destroy and shall destroy those things which we haue built doe build and shall build vp againe those things which we haue destroyed But we by the grace of Christ holding the article of iustification doe assuredly know that we are iustified and reputed righteous before God by faith onely in Christ Therfore we doe not mingle the law and grace faith and works together but we separate them farre asunder And this distinction or difference betwene the law and grace let euery man that feareth God marke diligently and let him suffer the same to take place not in letters and syllables but in practise inward experience So that when he heareth that good works ought to be done and that the example of Christ is to be followed he may be able to iudge rightly and say well all these things will I gladly doe What then followeth Thou shalt then be saued and obtaine euerlasting life Nay not so I graunt in deede that I ought to do good workes patiently to suffer troubles and aflictioÌs and to shee l my bloud also if neede be for Christes cause but yet am I not iustified neither doe I obtaine saluation therby We must not therfore draw good workes in to the article of iustification as the Monkes haue done which say that not only good works but also the punishments and torments which malefactors suffer for their wicked deedes doe deserue euerlasting life For thus they comfort them when they are brought to the gallowes or place of execution Suffer willingly and patiently this shamefull death which if thou do thou shalt deserue remission of thy sinnes and euerlasting life What an horrible thing is this that a wretched theefe a murtherer a robber should be so miserably seduced in that extreame anguish and distresse that euen at the very point of death when he is now ready to be hanged or to haue his head cut of he should refuse the Gospell and sweete promises in Christ which are onely able to bring comforte and saluation and should be commaunded to hope for pardon of his sinnes if he willingly and patiently endure that opprobrious death which he suffereth
for his mischeuous deedes What is this els but to heape vpon him that is already most miserably afflicted extreme perdition and destruction and through a false confidence in his owne death to shew him the ready way to hell Hereby these hypocrites doe plainely declare that they neither teache nor vnderstande one letter or syllable concerning grace the Gospell or Christ They retaine onely in outwarde shewe the name of the Gospell and of Christ that they may begile the heartes of the people Notwithstanding they denying and reiecting Christ in deede doe attribute more to the traditions of men then to the Gospell of Christ Which thing to be true so many kindes of false worshippe so many religious orders so many ceremonies and so many wilworkes doe witnesse All which things were instituted as auailable to deserue grace righteousnes and euerlasting life In their confessions they make no mention of faith or the merite of Christ but teach and set forth the satisfactions and merits of men as it may plainly appeare in this forme of absolution I speake nothing here of other matters which the Monkes vsed among themselues yea and such as would be counted more deuout and more religious then others which I thinke good here to sette downe that our posteritie may see howe greate and howe horrible the kingdome of the Pope is The forme of a Monkish absolution God forgeue thee my brother The merite of the passion of our Lord Iesus Christ and of blessed Saincte Mary alwaies a virgine and of all the Saincts the merite of thine order the streitnes of thy religion the humilitie of thy confession the contrition of thy hart the good workes which thou hast done and shalt doe for the loue of our Lord Iesus Christ be vnto thee auaileable for the remission of thy sinnes the encrease of desert and grace and the reward of euerlasting life Amen Ye heare the merite of Christ mencioned in these words but if ye weye them well ye shall perceaue that Christ is there altogether vnprofitable and that the glory and name of a iustifier and Sauiour is quite taken from him and geuen to Monkish merites Is not this to take the name of God in vaine Is not this to confesse Christ in wordes and in very deede to deny his power and blaspheme his name I my selfe also was once entangled with this errour I thought Christ to be a iudge although I confessed with my mouth that he suffered and died for mans redemption and ought to be pacified by the obseruation of my rule and order Therfore when I prayed or when I said Masse I vsed to adde this in the end O Lord Iesus I come vnto thee I pray thee that these burthens and this streitnes of my rule and religion may be a full recompence for all my sinnes But now I geue thankes vnto God the father of all mercies which hath called me out of darkenes vnto the light of his glorious Gospell hath geuen vnto me plentifull knowledge of Christ Iesus my lord for whose sake I couÌt al things to be but losse yea I esteme them but as dunge that I may gaine Christ and that I may be found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnes out of the rule of Augustine but that righteousnes which cometh by faith in Christ Vnto whom with the father the holy ghost be praise and glory world without end Amen We conclude therefore with Paule that we are iustified by faith onely in Christ without the law Now after that a man is once iustified and possesseth Christ by faith and knoweth that he is his righteousnes and life doubtles he will not be idle but as a good tree he wil bring forth good frutes For the beleuing man hath the holy Ghost and wher the holy Ghost dwelleth it will not suffer a man to be idle but stirreth him vp to all exercises of pietie and godlines and of true religion to the loue of God to the patient suffering of afflictions to praier to thankes geuing to the exercise of charitie towards all men Hitherto we haue handled the first argument wherin Paule contendeth that either we can not be iustified by the law or els that Christ must needes be the minister of sinne But this is impossible wherefore we conclude that iustification cometh not by the law Of this place we haue largely entreated as it is well worthy and yet can it not be caught and setforth sufficiently Verse 19. For I through the lavv am deade to the lavv that I might liue vnto God. These are maruelous words and vnknowne kindes of speach which mans reason can in no wise vnderstand And although they be but few yet are they vttered with greate zeale and vehemencie of spirite and as it were in greate displeasure As if he should say why doe ye boast so much of the law wherof in this case I will be ignoraunt But if ye will needes haue the law I also haue the law Wherfore as though he were moued through indignation of the holy Ghost he calleth grace it selfe the law geuing a new name to the effect and working of grace in contempt of the law of Moses and the false Apostles which contended that the law was necessary to iustification and so he setteth the law against the law And this is a sweete kind of speach and full of consolation when in the scriptures and specially in Paule the law is set against the law sinne against sinne death against death captiuitie against captiuitie hell against hell the altar against the altar the lambe against the lambe the passeouer against the passeouer In the .8 to the Romaines it is sayd For sinne he condemned sinne Psal. 68. and Ephes 4. He hath led captiuitie captiue Hosee 13. O death I vvill be thy death O hel I vvill be thy destruction So he saith here that through the lawe he is dead to the lawe As if he sayd The lawe of Moses accuseth and condemneth me but against that accusing and condemning lawe I haue an other lawe which is grace and libertie This lawe accuseth the accusing law and condemneth the condemning law So death killeth death but this killing death is life it selfe But it is called the death of death by abundance of spirite or vehement indignation against death So righteousnes boroweth the name of sin because it condemneth sin this coÌdemning of sin is true righteousnes And here Paule semeth to be an heretike yea of all heretikes the greatest his heresie is straunge and monstrous For he sayth that he being dead to the lavv liueth to God. The false apostles taught this doctrine Except thou liue to the lawe thou art dead to God that is to say vnlesse thou liue after the lawe thou art dead before god But Paule sayeth quite contrary If thou be not dead to the law thou canst not liue to God. The doctrine of our aduersaries at this day is
so that the worde be not onely my voice but may be hearde of thee and may enter into thy hearte and be beleued of thee then is it truly and in deede the hearing of faith thorowe the which thou receauest the holy Ghost which after thou hast once receaued thou shalt also mortifie thy flesh The faithfull doe finde by their owne experience howe gladly they would hold and embrace the word when they heare it with a full faith and abandon this opinion of the lawe and of their owne righteousnes but they feele in their flesh a mightie resistaunce against the spirite For reason and the flesh will needes worke together This saying Ye must be circumcised and keepe the lavve can not be vtterly rooted out of our mindes but it sticketh fast in the hearts of all the faithfull There is therfore in the faithfull a continuall conflict betwene the hearing of faith and the workes of the lawe For the conscience alwayes murmureth and thinketh that this is too easie a way that by the onely hearing of the word righteousnes the holy ghost and life euerlasting is promised vnto vs But come once to an earnest trial therof and then tell me how easie a thing it is to heare the word of faith In deede he which geueth is great moreouer he geueth great things willingly and freely and vpbraideth no man therwith but thy capacitie is hard and faith weake still striuing against thee so that thou art not able to receaue this gift But let thy conscience murmure against thee neuer so much let this Must come neuer so ofteÌ into thy minde yet stand fast hold out vntill thou ouercome this Must So as faith encreaseth by litle and litle that opinion of the righteousnes of the lawe will diminish But this can not be done without great conflict Verse 3. Are ye so foolish that after ye haue begone in the spirite ye vvould novv finish or be made perfect by the flesh This argument being concluded how that the holy ghost cometh not by the workes of the lawe but through the preaching of faith he beginneth here to exhort the Galathians and to terrifie them from a double daunger and incommoditie The first is Are ye so foolish that after ye haue begone in the spirite ye vvould novv ende in the flesh The other followeth Haue ye suffred so great things in vaine As if he said Ye began in the spirite that is your religion was excellently well begone As also a litle after he saith Ye ranne vvel c. But what haue ye gotten therby Forsoth ye will nowe ende in the flesh yea rather ye are ended in the flesh Paule here setteth the spirite against the flesh He calleth not the flesh as before I haue said lust beastly passions or sensual appetites for he intreateth not here of lust or of other fleshly desires but of forgeuenes of sinnes of iustifying the conscience of obteining righteousnes before God of deliueraunce from the lawe sinne and death and yet notwithstanding he sayth here that they forsaking the spirite doe now ende in the flesh Flesh therfore is here taken for the very righteousnes and wisedome of the flesh and the iudgement of reason which goeth about to be made righteous by the law Whatsoeuer then is best and most excellent in man as the wisedome of reason yea and the righteousnes of the law it selfe the same here Paule calleth flesh And this place must be well weyed and considered because of the slaunderous and cauilling Papists which wrest the same against vs saying that we in Poperie began in the spirite but now hauing maried wiues we ende in the flesh As though a single life or not to haue a wife were a spirituall life and as though it nothing hindred their spirituall life if a man not contented with one whore haue many They are mad men not vnderstanding what the spirite or what the flesh is The spirite is whatsoeuer is done in vs through the spirite The flesh whatsoeuer is done in vs according to the flesh without the spirite Wherfore all the dueties of a Christian man as to loue his wife to bring vp his children to gouerne his familie and such like which vnto them are worldly and carnal are the frutes of the spirite These blinde buzzardes can not discerne the things which are the good creatures of God from vices Here also is to be noted that the Apostle sayth the Galathians did begin in the spirite He should here haue added actiuely Nunc carne consummatis that now ye ende in the flesh But he doth not so but sayth passiuely carne consummamini that ye ende yea or rather are ended in the flesh The righteousnes of the law which Paule here calleth the flesh is so farre of from iustifying that they which after the receauing of the holy ghost through the hearing of faith fall backe againe vnto it are ended in it that is to say are vtterly destroyed Therfore who so euer teach that the lawe ought to be fulfilled to this ende that men might be iustified thereby whiles they goe about to quiet their consciences they hurt them whiles they would iustifie them they condemne them Paule euermore by the way hath a glaunce at these false apostles for they stil vrged the law saying Faith onely in Christ taketh not away sinne pacifieth not the wrath of God iustifieth not Therfore if ye will obtaine these benefites ye must not onely beleeue in Christ but therwith ye must also keepe the law be circumcised keepe the feastes sacrifices c. Thus doing ye shall be free from sinne from the wrath of God from euerlasting death yea rather sayth Paule by the selfe same things ye establish vnrighteousnes ye prouoke the wrath of God ye adde sinne to sinne ye quench the spirite ye fall away from grace and vtterly reiect the same and ye together with your disciples doe ende in the flesh This is the first dauÌger from the which he terrifieth the Galathians lest if they seeke to be iustified by the lawe they lose the spirite and forgoe their good beginnings for a wretched ende Verse 4. Haue ye suffered so many things in vaine The other daunger and incommoditie is this Haue ye suffred so many things in vaine As though he would say Consider not onely howe well ye began and howe miserablie ye haue forsaken your good beginnings and your course well begone moreouer that not onely ye haue lost the first fruites of the spirite being fallen againe into the ministerie of sinne and death and into a dolefull and a miserable bondage of the lawe but consider this also that ye haue suffered muche for the Gospels sake and for the name of Christe to witte the spoiling of your goodes railings and reproches daungers both of bodies and liues c. All things were in a happie course and great towardnes with you Ye taught purely ye liued holily and ye endured many euils constantly
vnto the law or vnto works or to the carnal generation of the fathers For not by the law but by the righteousnes of faith the promise was made vnto Abraham that he should be heire of the world that is to say that in his seede all the nations of the earth should be blessed and that he should be called the father of nations And lest the Iewes should falsly interpret this word Nations applying it vnto themselues alone the scripture preuenteth this and saith not onely a father of nations but a father of many nations haue I made thee Therefore Abraham is not onely the father of the Iewes but also of the Gentiles Hereby we may plainly see that the children of Abraham are not the childreÌ of the flesh but the children of faith as Paule Rom. 4. declareth vvho is the father of vs all as it is vvritten I haue made thee a father of many nations euen before God vvhom he did beleue So that Paule maketh two Abrahams a begetting Abraham and a beleuing Abraham Abraham hath children and is a father of many nations Where before God where he beleueth not before the world where he begetteth For in the world he is the child of Adam a sinner or which is more a worker of the righteousnes of the law liuing after the rule of reason that is after the manner of men but this pertaineth nothing to the beleuing Abraham This example then of the beleuing Abraham comprehendeth also the holy scripture which saith that we are counted righteous by faith This argument therfore is strong and mightie two manner of waies both for the example of Abraham also for the authority of the scripture Verse 8. For the scripture foreseing that God vvould iustifie the Gentiles through faith These things doe pertaine to the former argument As if he should say Ye Iewes doe glory in the law aboue measure ye highly commend Moses because God spake vnto him in the bush c As the Iewes doe proudly bragge against vs as I haue my selfe at sundry times heard saying ye Christians haue Apostles ye haue a Pope and ye haue Bishops but we Iewes haue Patriarkes Prophets yea we haue God him selfe who spake vnto vs in the bush in Sinai where he gaue vnto vs the law and in the temple c. Such a glory and such an excellent testimony alledge ye for your selues against vs if ye can To this aunswereth Paule the Apostle of the Gentiles This your proude bragging boasting is to no purpose For the scripture preueÌted it foresaw long before the law that the Gentiles should not be iustified by the law but by the blessing of Abrahams seede which was promised vnto him as Paule saith afterwards .430 yeares before the law was giuen Now the law being geuen so many yeares after could not empech or abolish this promise of the blessing made vnto Abraham but it hath continued firme and shall continue for euer What can the Iewes aunswere to this This argument grounded vpon the certaintie of time is very strong The promise of blessing is geuen vnto Abraham .430 yeares before the people of Israell receaued the law For it is said to Abraham Because thou hast beleued God and hast geuen glory vnto him therefore thou shalt be a father of many nations There Abraham by the promise of God is appointed a father of many nations and the inheritaunce of the world for his posteritie and issue after him is geuen vnto him before the law was published Why doe ye then bragge O ye Galathians that ye obtaine forgeuenes of sinnes and are become children and doe receaue the inheritaunce through the law which followed a long time that is to say .430 yeares after the promise Thus the false Apostles did aduaunce the law and the glory therof aboue measure but the promise made vnto Abraham .430 yeares before the law was geuen they neglected and despised and would in no wise know that Abraham of whom they gloried notwithstanding as the father of their whole nation being yet vncircumcised and liuing so many ages before the law was made righteous by no other meanes then by faith onely as the scripture most plainly witnesseth Abraham beleued God and it vvas counted to him for righteousnes Afterwards when he was now accounted righteous because of his faith the scripture maketh mention of circumcision in the .17 of Genesis where it saith This is my couenaunt vvhich ye shall keepe betvvene me and you c. With this argument Paule mightely conuinceth the false Apostles and sheweth plainely that Abraham was iustified by faith onely both without and before circumcision and also .430 yeares before the lawe This selfe same argument he handleth in the fourth chapter to the Romaines to witte that righteousnes was imputed to Abraham before Circumcision and that he was righteous being yet vncircumcised much more then was he righteous before the law Therefore saith Paule the scripture did well prouide against this your glorious bragging of the righteousnes of the law and workes When before Circumcision and before the law For the law was geuen 430. yeares after the promise whereas Abraham was not only iustified without the lawe and before the lawe but also deade and buried and his righteousnes without the lawe did not onely flourish vntill the lawe but also shall flourish euen to the end of the world If then the father of the whole Iewish nation was made righteous without the lawe and before the lawe much more are the children made righteous by the same meanes that their father was Therfore righteousnes cometh by faith onely and not by the law Verse 8. Preached the Gospell before vnto Abraham saying in thee shall all the Gentiles be blessed The Iewes doe not onely lightly passe ouer but also doe deride and with their wicked gloses doe corrupt these excellent and notable sentences Abraham beleued God c. I haue appointed thee a father c and such like which highly commend faith containe promises of spirituall things For they are blinde hard harted and therfore they see not that these places do entreate of faith towards God and of righteousnes before god With like malice also they dallye out this notable place of the spirituall blessing In thee all the nations of the earth shal be blessed For say they to blesse signifieth nothing els but to praise to pray for prosperitie and to be glorious in the sight of the world After this manner they say that the Iew which is borne of the seede of Abraham is blessed and the proselyte or straunger which worshipeth the God of the Iewes and ioyneth himselfe vnto them is also blessed Therefore they thinke that Blessing is nothing els but praise and glory in this world that is to say that a man may glory and vaunte that he is of the stocke and familie of Abraham But this is to corrupt and peruert the
they sayd I am Christ I am a Sauiour not onely of my selfe but also of others This the Monkes haue not onely taught but also haue made the whole world to beleeue to wit that they are able not onely to make them selues righteous thorowe their hypocriticall holines but also others vnto whom they coÌmunicate the same whereas notwithstanding it is the proper and onely office of Christ to iustifie the sinner The Pope in like manner by publishing and spreading his diuinitie throughout the whole world hath denied and vtterly buried the office and Diuinitie of Christ It is expedient that these things should be well taught and well weyed for therby we may learne to iudge of the whole Christian doctrine and the life of maÌ also to confirme mens consciences to vnderstaÌd all prophesies and all the holy scriptures and rightly to iudge of all other things He that knoweth all these things rightly may certainly iudge that the Pope is Antichrist because he teacheth a farre other maner of worship then the first table setteth out He may perfectly know and vnderstand what it is to denie God to denie Christ and what Christ meaneth when he sayth Many shall come in my name saying I am Christe What it is to be against God and to be lifted vp aboue all that is called God or that is vvorshipped What it signifieth that Antichrist sitteth in the temple of God shevving himselfe as God What it is to see the abhomination of desolation standing in the holy place c. Nowe hereof spring all these mischiefes that this cursed hypocrisie will not be made righteous by the diuine Blessing nor created a new of God the creatour It will in no wise be a patient or suffer any thing to be wrought in her but will needes be altogether an agent and worke those things which she should suffer God to worke in her and receaue of him Therfore she maketh her selfe a creator and a iustifier through her owne works despising the Blessing promised and geuen to Abraham and to his beleeuing Children So that euery hypocrite is bothe the matter and the worke although this be against Philosophie for one and the selfe same thing can not worke vpon it selfe the matter because he is a sinner the worker because he putteth on a cowle or chooseth some other worke through which he hopeth to deserue grace and to saue him selfe and others therefore he is both the creature and the creator Wherfore no man can expresse with words how execrable and horrible it is to seeke righteousnes in the lawe or by workes without the Blessing For it is the Abhomination standing in the holy place which denieth God and setteth vppe the creature in the place of the creatour The Doers therfore of the law are not the hypocrites doing the law outwardly but the true beleeuers who receauing the holy ghost doe fulfill the lawe that is to say they loue God and their neighbour So that a true Doer of the lawe is to be vnderstand not in respecte of the workes which he worketh but in respect of the person regenerate nowe by Faith. For according to the Gospel they that are made righteous doe righteous things but according to Philosophie it is not so but contrariwise they that doe righteous things are made righteous Therfore we being iustified by Faith do good workes through which as it is sayd .2 Pet. 1. our calling and election is coÌfirmed and from day to day is made more sure But because we haue but onely the first fruites of the spirite and haue not as yet the tenthes and the remnaunts of sinne doe still remaine in vs therfore we doe not the lawe perfectly But this imperfection is not imputed vnto vs which doe beleeue in Christ who was promised to Abraham and hath blessed vs For we are nourished and tenderly cherished in the meane season for Christes sake in the lappe of Gods long sufferance We are that wouÌded man which fell into the handes of theeues whose woundes the Samaritan bound vp pouring in oyle and wine and afterwardes laying him vpon his beast he brought him into the Inne and made prouision for him and departing commended him to the hoste saying Take care of him And thus we in the meane time are cherished as it were in an Inne vntill the Lord put to his hand the second time as Esay sayeth that he may deliuer vs. Wherfore the sentence of Moises Cursed is euery one that abideth not in all the things that are vvritten in this booke is not contrary to Paule who pronounceth all them to be accursed which are of the workes of the lawe For Moises requireth such a Doer as may do the lawe perfectly But where shall we haue him No where For Moises himselfe confesseth that he is not such a one for he sayth Exod. 34. That none is innoceÌt before God. And Dauid sayth Lord enter not into iudgement vvith thy seruaunt for no flesh is righteous in thy thy sight And Paule sayeth For vvhat I vvould that doe I not but vvhat I hate that doe I. Wherefore Moises together with Paule doth necessarily driue vs to Christe through whom we be made Doers of the lawe and are not accompted giltie of any transgression Howe so First by forgeuenes of sinnes imputation of righteousnes because of our Faith in Christ Secondly by the gift of God the holy Ghost which bringeth forth a newe life and newe motions in vs so that we may also doe the lawe effectually Nowe that which is not done is pardoned for Christes sake And moreouer what sinne so euer is lefte in vs is not imputed So Moises agreeth with Paule and meaneth the selfe same thing that he doth when he sayeth Cursed is euery one that abideth not c. For he sayeth that they doe not the law because they would make them selues righteous by workes and concludeth with Paule that they are vnder the Curse Therfore Moises requireth true Doers of the law which are of Faith euen as Paule condemneth those which are not true doers of the law that is to say which are not of faith Heerein is no repugnance that Moises spake negatiuely and Paule affirmatiuely so that ye define rightly what is meant by this worde Doe So both sentences are true to witte that all are accursed vvhich abide not in all that is vvrytten in this boke And that all they are accursed vvhich are of the vvorkes of the lavve An Aunswere to those argumentes which the aduersaries alleage against the doctrine and righteousnes of Faith. Seeing this place offereth vnto vs occasion we must say something as touching the arguments which our aduersaries doe obiect against the doctrine of Faith which is That vve are made righteous by Faith alone There are many places bothe in the olde Testament and in the newe as concerning workes and rewardes of works which our aduersaries doe alleage and
diligently teach we sustaine the hatred and cruell persecution of the Deuill and of the world For Sathan feeleth the power and fruite of this Article And that there is in deede no more sinne death or malediction since Christ nowe raigneth we confesse daily in the Creede of the Apostles I beleue that there is an holy Church Which is in deede nothing else but as if we should say I beleue that there is no sinne no malediction no death in the Church of god For they which do beleue in Christ are no sinners are not giltie of death but are holy and righteous lordes ouer sinne and death liuing for euer But Faith onely seeth this for we say I beleeue an holy Church But if thou beleue reason and thine owne eyes thou wilt iudge cleane contrary For thou seest many things in the Godly which offend thee Thou seest them sometime to fall into sinne and to be weake in Faith to be subiect vnto wrath enuie and such other euill affections therefore the Church is not holy I deny the consequeÌce If I looke vpon mine owne person or the person of my brother it shall neuer be holy But if I behold Christ who hath sanctified and clensed his Church then is it altogether holy for he hath taken away the sinnes of the whole world Therfore where sinnes are seene and felt there are they in deede no sinnes For according to Paules Diuinitie there is no sin no death no maledictioÌ any more in the world but in Christ who is the Lambe of God that hath taken away the sinnes of the world who is made a Curse that he might deliuer vs from the Curse Contrariwise according to Philosophie and reason sinne death and the Curse are no where else but in the world in the flesh or in sinners For a Sophisticall Diuine can speake no otherwise of sinne then doth the Heathen Philosopher Like as sayeth he the colour sticketh in the wall euen so doth sinne in the world in the flesh or in the conscience therfore it is to be purged by contrary operations to witte by charitie But true Diuinitie teacheth that there is no sinne in the world any more for Christ vpon whom the Father hath cast the sinnes of the whole world hath vanquished and killed the same in his owne body He once dying for sinne and raised vp againe dieth nowe no more Therefore whersoeuer is a true faith in Christ there sinne is abolished dead and buried in deede But where no Faith in Christ is there sinne doth still remaine And albeit the remnaunts of sinne be as yet in the Saintes because they beleue not perfectly yet are they dead in that they are not imputed vnto them because of their Faith in Christe This is therfore a strong and a mighty argument which Paule here prosecuteth against the righteousnes of workes It is not the lawe nor workes that doe deliuer vs from the euerlasting Curse but Christe alone See therefore good Christian reader I beseech thee that thou distinguish Christ from the law and diligently marke how Paule speaketh and what he sayth All sayth he which doe not fulfil the law are necessarily vnder the Curse But no man fulfilleth the law therfore all men are vnder the Curse He addeth moreouer an other proposition Christ hath redemed vs froÌ the Curse of the law being made a Curse for vs It followeth then that the lawe and workes doe not redeeme vs from the Curse but doe bring vs rather vnder the Curse Charitie therefore which as the Schoolemen say geueth forme and perfection vnto Faith hath not onely not redemed vs from the Curse but rather it wrappeth vs more and more in the Curse This text then is plaine that all men yea the Apostles Prophets and Patriarks had remained vnder the Curse if Christ had not set him selfe against sinne death the Curse of the law the wrath and iudgemeÌt of God and ouercome them in his owne body for no power of flesh and bloud could ouercome these huge and hideous Monsters But now Christ is not the law or the worke of the law but a diuine and humane person which tooke vpon him sinne the condemnation of the lawe and death not for him selfe but for vs Wherfore all the weight and force hereof consisteth in this word For vs. We must not theÌ imagine Christ to be innocent as a priuate person as doe the Schoolemen and almost all the Fathers haue done which is holy and righteous for him selfe onely True it is in deede that Christe is a person most pure and vnspotted but thou must not stay there for thou hast not yet Christe although thou knowe him to be God and man but then thou hast him in deede when thou beleeuest that this most pure and innocent person is freely geuen vnto thee of the Father to be thy high Priest and Sauiouer yea rather thy seruaunt that he putting off his innocentie and holines and taking thy sinnefull person vpon him might beare thy sinne thy death and thy Curse and might be made a sacrifice and a Curse for thee that by this meanes he might deliuer thee from the Curse of the lawe Ye see then with what an Apostolike spirite Paule handleth this argument of the Blessing and of the Curse whilest he not onely maketh Christ subiect to the Curse but sayth also that he is made a Curse So in the. 2. Corrin 5. he calleth him Sinne when he sayth He hath made him to be Sinne for vs vvhich knevv no sinne that vve shoulde be made the righteousnes of God in him And although these sentences may be well expounded after this maner Christ is made a Curse that is to say a sacrifice for the Curse and Sinne that is a sacrifice for sinne yet in my iudgement it is better to keepe the proper signification of the words because there is a greater force and vehemencie therin For when a sinner cometh to the knowledge of him selfe in deede he feeleth not onely that he is miserable but misery it selfe not onely that he is a sinner is accursed but euen sinne and malediction it selfe For it is in deede a great matter to beare sinne the wrath of God malediction and death Wherefore that man which hath a true feeling of these things as Christ did truely effectually feele them for all maÌkinde is made euen sinne death and malediction it selfe Paule therefore handleth this place with a true Apostolicall spirite There is neither Sophister nor Lawyer nor Iew nor Anabaptist nor any other that speaketh as he doeth For who durst alleage this place out of Moises Accursed is euery one that hangeth on tree and applie it vnto Christ Like as Paule then applied this sentence to Christ euen so may we apply vnto Christe not onely that whole 27. chap. of Deuteronomie but also may gather all the Curses of Moises lawe together and expound the same of Christ For as
should say I of meere mercye doe promise vnto thee the Christ shall come of thy seede who shall bring the Blessing vpon all nations oppressed with sinne and death that is to say which shall deliuer the nations from the euerlasting Curse to wit from sinne death receauiÌg this promise by faith In thy seede c Wherefore euen as the false Apostles were in time past so are all the Papistes and Iusticiaries at this day peruerters and destroyers not of mans Testament because they are forbidden by the law but of Gods TestameÌt whom they feare nothing at all although he be a consuming fier For such is the nature of all hypocrites that they will obserue mans law exactely but the lawes of God they doe despise and most wickedly transgresse But the time shall come when they shall beare an horrible iudgement and shall feele what it is to contemne and peruerte the Testament of god This argument then grounded vpon the ordinauÌce of God is strong enough Verse 16. Novv to Abraham and his seede vvere the promises made He saith not And to the Seedes as speaking of many but and to thy Seede as of one vvhich is Christ Here by a newe name he calleth the promises of God made vnto Abraham concerninge Christe that shoulde bringe the Blessinge vnto all nations a Testament And in deede the promise is nothinge else but a Testament not yet reuealed but sealed vppe Nowe a Testament is not a lawe but a donation or free gifte For heires looke not for lawes exactions or any burdens to be laide vpon them by the Testament but they looke for the inheritaunce confirmed thereby First of all therefore he expoundeth the wordes Afterwardes he applieth the similitude and standeth vpon this worde Seede There were no lawes geuen vnto Abraham saith he but a Testament was made and deliuered vnto him that is to say the promises were pronounced vnto him as touching the spirituall Blessing therefore somewhat was promised and geuen vnto him If then the Testament of a man be kept why shoulde not rather the Testament of God be kept whereof the Testament of man is but a shadowe Againe if we will keepe the signes why doe we not rather keepe the things which they signifie Now the promises are made vnto him not in all the Iewes or in many Seedes but in one Seede which is Christ The Iewes will not receaue this interpretation of Paule For they say that the singular number is here put for the plurall one for many But we gladly receaue this meaning and interpretation of Paule who oftentimes repeteth this worde Seede and expoundeth this Seede to be Christ and this he doth with a true Apostolicall spirite Let the Iewes deny it as much as they will we notwithstanding haue argumentes stronge enough which Paule hath before rehersed which also confirme this thinge and they can not deny them Hitherto as touching the similitude of Gods ordinaunce that is to say of mans Testament Now he expoundeth and amplifieth the same Verse 17. And this I say that the lavv vvhich vvas 430. yeares after can not disanull the couenaunte that vvas confirmed before of God in respect of Christ that it should make the promise of none effect Here the Iewes might obiect that God was not onely content to geue promises to Abraham but also after 430. yeares he made the law God therefore mistrusting his owne promises as vnsufficient to iustifie added thereto a better thinge that is to say the law to the end that when the same as a better successor was come not the idle but the doers of the law might be made righteous thereby The law therefore which followed the promise did abrogate the promise Such euasions and starting holes the Iewes seeke out To this cauillation Paule aunswereth very well and to the purpose and strongly confuâeth the same The law saith he was geuen 430. yeares after the promise was made In thy Seede c. and it could not make the promise voide and vnprofitable For the promise is the Testament of God confirmed by God himselfe in Christ so many yeares before the law Now that which God once hath promised and confirmed he calleth not backe againe but it remaineth ratified and sure for euer Why then was the law added In deede it was deliuered so many ages after to the posteritie of Abraham not to the end he might through it obtaine the Blessing for it is the office of the law to bring meÌ vnder the Curse and not to blesse but that there might be in the world a certaine people which might haue the word and testimonie of Christ out of the which Christ also according to the flesh might be borne And that men being kept and shut vp vnder the lawe might sigh and grone for their deliueraunce through the Seede of Abraham which is Christ which onely should and could blesse that is to say deliuer all nations from sinne and euerlasting death Moreouer the ceremonies commauÌded in the lawe did foreshadowe Christ Wherefore the promise was not abolished either by the law or by the ceremonies of the law but rather by the same as by certaine seales it was for a time confirmed vntill the letters themselues or the writing of the Testament to wit the promise might be opened and by the preaching of the Gospell might be spread abroad among all nations But let vs suffer the law and the promise to encounter together and then shall we see which of them is the stronger that is to say whether the promise be able to abolish the lawe or the lawe the promise If the law abolish the promise then it followeth that we by our works make God a lier and his promise of none effect For if the law doe iustifie vs and deliver vs from sinne and death and consequently our workes and our owne strength performing the lawe then the promise made to Abraham is vtterly voide and vnprofitable and so consequently God is a lier and a dissembler For when he which promiseth will not performe his promise but maketh it of none effect what doth he els but shew himselfe to be a lier and a dissembler But it is impossible that the lawe should make God a lier or that our workes should make the promise void nay rather it must needes be firme stable for euer for God promiseth not in vaine although we were able to keepe and fulfil the lawe And let vs admitte that all men were as holy as Angels so that they should not neede the promise which notwithstanding is impossible yet must we thinke that the same promise abideth most sure and certaine or else God should be found a lier which either hath promised in vaine or else wil not or can not performe his promises Therfore like as the promise was before the lawe so is it farre more excellent then the lawe And God did excellently well in that he gaue the
owne dreames and vnder the name of the gospell ceremonies and lawes They are like therfore vnto themselues and so they still continue that is to say Monks workers of the lawe and teachers of ceremonies sauing that they deuise newe names and newe workes It is not then a matter of small importance to vnderstand rightly what the law is and what is the true vse and office therof Now for as much as we teach these things both diligently and faithfully we doe therby plainly testifie that we reiect not the law and works as our aduersaries doe falsely accuse vs but we do altogether stablish the law and require the works therof and we say that the law is good and profitable but in his owne proper vse which is first to bridle ciuill transgressioÌs and then to reueile and to encrease spiritual transgressions Wherfore the law is also a light which sheweth reueileth not the grace of God not righteousnes and life but sinne death the wrath and iudgement of god For as in the Mount Sina the thundring lightning the thicke darke cloud the hill smoking flaming all that terrible shew did not reioyce nor quicken the children of Israell but terrified and astonished them and shewed howe vnhable they were with all their puritie and holines to abide the Maiestie of God speaking to them out of the cloud euen so the law when it is in his true vse doth nothing else but reueale sinne engender wrath accuse and terrifie men so that it bringeth them to the very brinke of desperation This is the proper vse of the lawe and here it hath an end and it ought to goe no further Contrariwise the Gospel is a light which lightneth quickneth comforteth raiseth vp fearful consciences For it sheweth that God for Christes sake is merciful vnto sinners yea to such as are most vnworthy if they beleue that by his death they are deliuered froÌ the Curse that is to say from sinne and euerlasting death and that through his victorie the Blessing is freely geuen vnto them that is to say grace forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes euerlasting life Thus putting a difference betwene the law the Gospel we geue to them both their owne proper vse office Of this differeÌce betwene the law the gospel there is nothiÌg to be found in the bokes of the Monks Canonists Scholemen no nor in the bokes of the auncient fathers Augustine did somewhat vnderstand this difference and shewed it Ierome and others knew it not Briefly there was wonderfull silence many yeres as touching this difference in all Schooles and Churches And this thing brought mens consciences into great daunger For vnlesse the gospell be plainly discerned froÌ the lawe the true Christian doctrine can not be kept sound and vncorrupt Contrariwise if this difference be well knowne then is also the true meane of iustification knowne and then is it an easie matter to discerne faith from workes Christ from Moses and all politike workes For all things without Christe are the ministers of death for the punishment of the wicked Therefore Paule aunswereth to this question after this maner Verse 19. The lavve vvas added because of transgressions That is to say that transgressions might be more encreased knowne and seene And in deede so it cometh to passe For when sinne is reuealed to a man through the law death the wrath and iudgement of God and hell it is vnpossible but that he should become impatient but that he should murmure against God and despise his will. For he can not beare the iudgement of God his owne death and damnation and yet notwithstanding he can not escape them Here he must needes fall into the hatred of God and blasphemie against god Before when he was out of tentation he was a very holy man he worshipped and praised God he bowed his knee before God and gaue him thanks as the Pharisey did Luke 18. But now when sinne and death is reuealed vnto him he wisheth that there were no god The law therfore of it selfe bringeth a special hatred of god And thus sinne is not onely reuealed and knowne by the lawe but also is encreased and stirred vp by the lawe Therfore Paule sayth Rom. 7. Sinne that it might appeare to be sinne vvrought death in me by that vvhich vvas good that sinne might be out of measure sinneful by the commaundement There he entreateth of this effect of the law very largely Paule aunswereth therfore to this question If the lawe doe not iustifie to what end then serueth it Although sayth he it iustifie not yet is it very profitable necessary For first it ciuily restraineth such as are carnall rebellious and obstinate Moreouer it is as a glasse that sheweth vnto a man him selfe that he is a sinner giltie of death and worthy of Gods euerlasting wrath indignation To what profit serueth this humbling this brusing beating downe by this hammer the law I meane To great profite namely that we may haue an entrance vnto grace So then the lawe is a minister that prepareth the way vnto grace For God is the God of the humble the miserable the afflicted the oppressed the desperate and of all those that are vtterly brought to nothing and his nature is to exalt the humble to feede the hungry to geue sight to the blind to comfort the miserable the afflicted the brused and broken harted to iustifie sinners to quicken the dead and to saue the very desperate and damned For he is an almightie creatour making all things of nothing Now that pernicious and pestilent opinion of mans owne righteousnes which will not be a sinner vncleane miserable and damnable but righteous and holy suffreth not God to come to his owne naturall and proper worke Therefore God must needes take this maule in hand the law I meane to driue downe to beat in peeces to bring to nothing this beast with her vaine confidence wisedom righteousnes power that she may so learne at the leÌgth by her owne miserie and mischief that she is vtterly forlorne lost and damned Here now when the conscience is thus terrified with the law then cometh the doctrine of the Gospell and grace which reiseth vppe and comforteth the same againe saying Christ came in to the world not to breake the brused reede nor to quench the smoking flaxe but to preach the Gospell of glad tidings to the poore to heale the broken and contrite in heart to preach forgeuenes of sinnes to the captiues c. But here lieth all the difficultie of this matter that when a man is terrified and cast downe he may be able to raise vp him selfe againe and say Now I am brused and afflicted enough the time of the lawe hath tormented and vexed me sharply enough Nowe is the time of grace now is the time to heare Christ out of whose mouth procede the wordes of grace
and life Now is the time to see not the smoking and burning Mount Sina but the Mount Moria where is the throne the temple the Mercy seat of God that is to say Christ who is the king of righteousnes and peace There wil I harken what the Lord speaketh vnto me who speaketh nothing else but peace vnto his people Nay the foolishnes of mans heart is so great that in this conflict of conscience when the lawe hath done his office and exercised his true ministerie he doth not onely not lay holde vpon the doctrine of grace which promiseth most assuredly the forgeuenes of sinnes for Christes sake but seeketh and procureth to him selfe moe lawes to satisfie and quiet his conscience If I liue sayeth he I will amend my life I will doe this I will doe that Here except thou doe the quite contrary that is to say except thou send Moises away with his law to those that are secure proud and obstinate and in these terrours and anguish say holde vppon Christe who was crucified and died for thy sinnes looke for no saluation So that lawe with his office doth helpe by occasion to Iustification in that it driueth a maÌ to the promise of grace and maketh the same sweete coÌfortable vnto him Wherfore we doe not abrogate the law but we shew the true office and vse of the law to witte that it is a true and a profitable minister which driueth a man to Christe Therfore after that the law hath humbled thee terrified thee and vtterly beaten thee downe so that nowe thou art at the very brinke of desperation see that thou learne how to vse the lawe rightly For the office and vse of it is not only to reueale sinne and the wrath of God but also to driue men vnto Christe This vse of the lawe the holy Ghost onely setteth forth in the Gospell where he witnesseth that God is present vnto the afflicted and broken harted Wherefore if thou be brused with this haÌmer vse not this brusing peruersly so that thou load thy selfe with moe lawes but heare Christe saying Come vnto me all ye that laboure and are heauie loden and I vvill refresh you When the lawe so oppresseth thee that all things seeme to be vtterly desperate and thereby driueth thee vnto Christ to seeke helpe and succour at his hands then is the law in his true vse and through the Gospell it helpeth to iustification And this is the best and most perfect vse of the lawe Wherefore Paule here beginneth a fresh to entreat of the lawe and defineth what it is taking occasion of that which he sayd before to witte that the lawe iustifieth not For reason hearing this by and by doth thus inferre Then God gaue the lawe in vaine It was necessary therefore to seeke howe to define the lawe aright and to shew what the lawe is and howe it ought to be vnderstand that it be not taken more largely or more straitly then it should be There is no law sayeth he that is of it selfe necessary to iustification Therefore when we reason as touching righteousnes life and euerlasting saluation the lawe must be vtterly remoued out of our sight as if it had neuer bene or neuer should be but as though it were nothing at all For in the matter of Iustification no man can remoue the lawe farre enough out of his sight or beholde the onely promise of God sufficiently and as he should do Therfore I said before that the law the promise must be separate farre asonder as touching the inward affections and the inward man albeit in deede they are nerely ioyned together Ver. 19. Vntil the seede came vnto the vvhich the promise vvas made Paule maketh not the lawe perpetuall but he sayeth that it was geuen and added to the promises for transgressions that is to say to restraine them ciuily but specially to reueale and to encrease them spiritually and that not continually but for a time Here it is necessary to know how long the power and the tyraÌnie of the law ought to endure which discouereth sinne sheweth vnto vs what we are and reuealeth the wrath of god They whose hartes are touched with an inward feeling of these matters should suddenly perish if they should not receaue comfort Therefore if the dayes of the lawe should not be shortned no man should be saued A time therfore must be set and bounds limited to the lawe beyond the which it may not raigne How long then ought the dominion of the lawe to endure Vntill the Seede come to witte that Seede of which it is wrytten In thy Seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed The tyrannie of the lawe then must so long continue vntill the fulnes of time and that Seede of the Blessing come Not to the ende that the law should bring this Seede or geue righteousnes but that it should ciuily restraine the rebellious and obstinate and shut theÌ vppe as it were in a prison and then spiritually should reproue them of sinne humble them terrifie them and when they are thus humbled beaten downe it should coÌstraine them to rise vp to that blessed Seede We may vnderstand the continuance of the law both according to the letter and also spiritually According to the letter thus that the lawe continued vntill the time of grace The lavve and the Prophetes sayth Christ prophesied vntill Iohn From the time of Iohn vntill this day the kingdome of heauen suffereth violence and the violent take it by force In this time Christ was baptised and begaÌ to preach At what time also after the letter the law and all the ceremonies of Moises ceased Spiritually the lawe may be thus vnderstand that it ought not to raigne in the conscience any longer then to the appoynted time of this blessed Seede WheÌ the law sheweth vnto me my sinne terrifieth me and reuealeth the wrath and iudgement of God so that I begin to tremble and to despaire there hath the lawe his boundes his time and his ende limited so that he now ceaseth to exercise his tyranny any more For then he hath done his office sufficiently he hath reuealed the wrathe of God and terrified enough Here we must say Nowe leaue of lawe thou hast done enough thou hast terrified and tormented me enough All thy floudes haue runne ouer me and thy terrours haue troubled me Lord turne not avvay thy face in thy vvrath from thy seruaunt Rebuke me not I beseeche thee in thine anger c. When these terrours and troubles come then is the time and the hower of the Blessed Seede come Let the lawe then geue place which in deede is added to reueale and to encrease transgressions and yet no longer but vntill that blessed Seede be come When that is come then let the law leaue of to reueale sinne and to terrifie any more and let him deliuer vp his kingdome to an other that is to say to the
his chiefe end and office it humbleth a man and in humbling him it maketh him to sigh and grone and to seeke the hand and aide of the Mediatour and maketh his grace and his mercy exceeding sweete comfortable as is saide Psalm 109. Thy mercy is svveete and his gifte precious and inestimable And by this meanes it prepareth vs and maketh vs apte to apprehende and to receaue Christe For as the Poete sayeth Dulcia non meruit qui non gustauit amara that is He that hath not tasted the things that are bitter Is not vvorthie to taste the things that are svveeter Hunger is the best Cooke Therefore like as the drie earth doth couet the raine euen so the lawe maketh troubled and afflicted soules to thirst after Christe To such Christe sauoureth sweetely to them he is nothing els but ioy consolation and life And there beginneth Christ and his benefite rightly to be knowne This is then the principall vse of the law namely when a man can so vse it that it may humble him make him to thirst after Christ And in deede Christ requireth thirsty soules whom he most louingly and graciously allureth and calleth vnto him when he saith Come vnto me all ye that labour and are heauy loden and I vvill refresh you He deliteth therefore to water these dry groundes He powreth not his waters vpon fatte and rancke groundes or such as are not dry and couet no water His good things are inestimable and therefore he geueth them to none but vnto such as haue neede of them and feeling the greate neede they haue thereof doe earnestly desire them He preacheth glad tidings to the poore he geueth drinke to the thirstie If any thirst saith Iohn Let him come vnto me c. He healeth the broken harted c. that is he comforteth those that are brused and afflicted by the law Therefore the law is not against the promises of God. Verse 21. For if there had ben a lavv geuen vvhich bringeth life surely righteousnes should haue ben by the lavve By these wordes Paule signifieth that no lawe of it selfe is able to quicken or geue life but onely killeth Therfore such works as are done not onely according to the lawes and traditions of the Pope but also according to the very law of God doe not iustifie a man before God but make him a sinner they doe not pacifie the wrath of God but they kindle it they obtaine not righteousnes but they hinder it they quicken not but they terrifie Therfore when he sayeth If a lavv had ben geuen vvhich could haue brought life c. he teacheth plainly that the lawe of it selfe iustifieth not but that it hath a cleane contrary effect Although these words of Paule be plaine enough yet are they obscure and vtterly vnknowne to the Papists For if they did vnderstand them in deede they would not so magnifie their freewill their owne naturall strength the keping of the Counsels the works of supererogation c. But left they should seeme to be manifestly wicked plaine Infidels in denying the words of the Apostle of Christ so impudently they haue this pestilent glose alwayes ready wherby they peruert the places of Paule concerning the lawe which reuealeth sinne and engendreth wrath that is to say the .x. commauÌdemeÌts that Paule speaketh onely of the ceremoniall and not of the morall law But Paule speaketh plainly when he sayth If a lavve had ben geuen c. and he excepteth no lawe Wherfore this glose of the Papists is not worth a rush For the lawes of the ceremonies were as well commaunded of God and as streitly kept as the morall lawes The Iewes also kept circumcision as precisely as they did the Sabboth day It is euident enough therfore that Paule speaketh of the whole lawe These words of the Apostle are song said in the Papacie and in all their churches and yet notwithstanding they both teach and liue quite contrary Paule sayth simplie that no law was geuen to quicken and to bring life but the Papistes teach that many lawes are geuen to bring life Although they say not this in plaine words yet in very deede such is their opinion as their Monkery doth plainely witnes besides many lawes and traditions of men their workes and merites before grace and after and innumerable wicked ceremonies and false worshippings which they haue deuised of their owne heads and those onely haue they preached treading the Gospell vnder their feete and assuredly promising grace remission of sinnes and life euerlasting to all such as should kepe obserue the same This that I say caÌ not be denied for their bokes which are yet extaÌt geue certaine testimony therof But contrariwise we affirme with Paule that there is no law whether it be mans law or Gods law that geueth life Therfore we put as great a difference betwene the law righteousnes as is betwene life death betwene heauen hell And the cause the moueth vs so to affirme is that plaine euident place of Paule where he sayth that the law is not geuen to iustifie to geue life and to saue but onely to kil to destroy coÌtrary to the opinion of all men for naturally they can iudge no otherwise of the law but that it is geuen to work righteousnes to geue life saluation This difference of the offices of the law and the gospel kepeth all Christian doctrine in his true proper vse Also it maketh a faithfull man iudge ouer all kindes of life ouer the lawes decrees of all men and ouer all doctrine whatsoeuer and it geueth them power to trie all maner of spirites On the other side the Papists because they confouÌd mingle the law the gospel together caÌ teach no certainty touching faith works the states conditioÌs of life nor of the difference of spirits Now therfore after that Paule hath prosecuted his confutations and arguments sufficiently and in good order he teacheth that the lawe if ye consider his true and perfect vse is nothing else but as a certaine Scholemaster to lead vs vnto righteousnes For it huÌbleth men maketh them apt to receaue the righteousnes of Christ wheÌ it doth his own proper worke and office that is when it maketh them giltie terrifieth and bringeth them to the knowledge of sinne wrath death and hell For when it hath done this the opinion of mans owne righteousnes holines vanisheth away and Christe with his benefites beginneth to waxe sweete vnto him Wherefore the law is not against the promises of God but rather confirmeth them True it is that it doth not accomplish the promise nor bring righteousnes notwithstanding it humbleth vs with his exercise and office and so maketh vs more thrifty and more apte to receaue the benefite of Christ Therefore saith he if any lawe had bene geuen which might haue brought righteousnes and through righteousnes life for
no man can obtaine life except first he be righteous then in deede righteousnes should come by the law Moreouer if there were any state of life any worke any religion whereby a man might obtaine remission of sinnes righteousnes and life then should these thinges in deede iustifie and geue life but this is impossible for Verse 22. The scripture hath concluded all men vnder sinne Where First in the promises them selues as touching Christ as Genesis 3. The Seede of the vvoman shall breake the head of the serpent And Genesis 22. In thy Seede c. Whersoeuer then is any promise in the scriptures made vnto the fathers concerning Christ there the Blessing is promised that is righteousnes saluation and eternall life Therefore by the contrary it is euident that they which must receaue the Blessing are subiect to the Curse that is to say sinne eternall death for els to what ende was the Blessing promised Secondly the Scripture shutteth men vnder sinne and vnder the Curse especially by the law because it is his peculiar office to reueale sinne engender wrath as we haue declared throughout this Epistle but chiefely by this sentence of Paule VVhosoeuer are of the vvorks of the lavv are vnder the Curse Also by that place which the Apostle alleaged out of the .27 chapt of Deut Cursed is euery one that abideth not in all the vvordes of this lavve to doe them c. For these sentences in plaine wordes doe shut vnder sinne and vnder the Curse not onely those which sinne manifestly against the law or doe not outwardly accoÌplish the law but also those which are vnder the law and with all endeuour go about to performe the same and such were the Iewes as before I haue sayd Much more then doth the same place of Paule shut vppe vnder sinne and vnder the Curse all Monkes Friers Heremites Carthusians and such like with their professions rules and religions to the which they attributed such holines that when a maÌ had once made a vowe of his profession if he died by and by they dreamed that he went streight to heauen But here ye heare plainly that the Scripture shutteth all vnder sinne Therefore neither the vowe nor religion of the Carthusian be it neuer so angelicall is righteousnes before God for the Scripture hath shutte all vnder sinne all are accursed and damned Who pronounceth this sentence The Scripture And where First by this promise The Seede of the vvoman shall bruse the Serpentes head In thee shall be blessed c. and such like places Moreouer by the whole lawe whereof the principall office is to make men giltie of sinne Therefore no Monke no Carthusian no Celestine bruseth the head of the Serpent but they abide brused and broken vnder the Serpents head that is vnder the power of the Deuill Who will beleue this Briefly what so euer is without Christ and his promise whether it be the lawe of God or the lawe of man the Ceremoniall or the morall lawe without all exception is shut vnder sinne For the Scripture shutteth all vnder sinne Now he that saith all excepteth nothing Therefore we conclude with Paule that the policies and lawes of all nations be they neuer so good and necessary with all ceremonies and religions without faith in Christ are and abide vnder sinne death and eternall damnation except faith in Iesus Christ goe withall or rather before all as followeth in the texte Of this matter we haue spoken largely before Wherfore this is a true proposition Onely faith iustifieth without works which notwithstanding our aduersaries can by no meanes abide For Paule here strongly concludeth that the lawe geueth not life because it is not geuen to that ende If then the lawe doe not iustifie and geue life much lesse doe workes iustifie For when Paule sayth that the lawe geueth not life his meaning is that workes also doe not geue life For it is more to say that the law quickeneth geueth life then to say that works doe quicken geue life If then the law it selfe being fulfilled although it be impossible that it should be accomplished doe not iustifie much lesse doe workes iustifie I conclude therefore that faith onely iustifieth and bringeth life without workes Paule can not suffer this addition faith ioyned with works iustifieth but he proceedeth simplie by the negatiue Rom. 3. and before in the second chapiter Therefore by the vvorkes of the lavv sayeth he shall no flesh be iustified And againe in this place The lavve is not geuen to bring life Verse 22. That the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ shoulde be geuen to them that beleue He saide before that the Scripture hath shutte all vnder sinne What for euer No but vntill the promise shoulde be geuen Nowe the promise is the inheritaunce it selfe or the Blessing promised to Abraham to witte the deliueraunce from the lawe sinne death and the Deuill and a free geuing of grace righteousnes saluation and eternal life This promise saith he is not obtained by any merite by any law or by any worke but it is geuen To whom To those that beleue In whom In Iesus Christ who is the blessed Seede which hath redeemed all beleeuers from the Curse that they might receaue the Blessing These wordes be not obscure but plaine enough notwithstanding we must marke them diligently and way well the force and weight therof For if all be shutte vnder sinne it followeth that all nations are accursed and are destitute of the grace of God Also that they are vnder the wrath of God and the power of the Deuill and that no man can be deliuered from theÌ by any other meanes then by faith in Iesus Christ With these words therfore Paule fighteth strongly against the fantasticall opinions of the Papistes and all Iusticiaries touching the lawe and workes when he sayth that the promise by faith in Iesus Christ might be geuen to all beleeuers Nowe how we shoulde aunswere to those sentences which speake of workes and the rewarde thereof I haue sufficiently declared before And the matter requireth not now that we should speake any thinge of workes For we haue not here taken in hande to entreate of works but of Iustification to witte that it is not obtained by the lawe and works since all things are shutte vnder sinne and vnder the Curse but by Faith in Christ When we are out of the matter of Iustification we can not sufficiently praise and magnifie those workes which are commaunded of god For who can sufficiently commend and set forth the profite fruit of one onely worke which a Christian doth through Faith and in Faith In deede it is more precious then heauen or earth The whole world therefore is not able to geue a worthy recompence to such a good worke Yea the world hath not the grace to magnifie the holy works of the faithfull as they are worthy
and a carnall libertie to doe what so euer they list These as Peter sayeth haue the libertie of the spirite as a cloke of maliciousnes through which the name of God and the Gospell of Christe is sclaundered euery where and therfore they shall once suffer worthy punishment for this their vngodlines Thirdly such doe also abuse the lawe who feeling the terrours thereof doe not vnderstand that such terrours ought no longer to continue but vnto Christe This abuse in them is the cause that they fall to desperation as in the hypocrites it is the cause of arrogancie and presumption Contrariwise the true vse of the lawe can neuer be estemed and magnified as it is worthy namely that when the conscience shutte vp vnder the lawe despaireth not but being instructed by the wisedom of the holy Ghost concludeth with it selfe after this sort I am in deede shut vppe as a prisoner vnder the lawe but not for euer yea this shutting vppe shall turne to my great profite How so Because that I being thus shut vppe shall be driuen to sigh and seeke the hand of an helper c. After this maner the lawe is as an enforcer which by compulsion bringeth the hungrie vnto Christe that he may satisfie them with his good things Wherefore the true office of the lawe is to shew vnto vs our sinnes to make vs giltie to humble vs to kill vs and to bring vs downe to hell and finally to take from vs all helpe all succour all coÌfort but yet altogether to this end that we may be iustified exalted quickned to life caried vppe into heauen and obtaine all good things Therfore it doth not onely kill but it killeth that we may liue Verse 24. VVherefore the lavve vvas our Scholemaster to bring vâ to Christe Here againe he ioyneth the lawe and the Gospell together which are separate so farre asunder as touching the affections and inward man when he sayeth The lawe is a Scholemaster to Christ This similitude also of the Scholemaster is worthy to be noted Although a Scholemaster be very profitable and necessary to enstruct and to bring vppe children yet shewe me one childe or scholer which loueth his master We may easily coniecture what affection the Iewes bare to their Moises and how zelously they performed that which he commaunded In deede such was their loue and obedience towards him that euery hower as the Storie testifieth they would with all their hearts haue stoned him to death It is not possible therefore that the scholer should loue his master For howe can he loue him which keepeth him in prison that is to say which suffereth him not to doe that which gladly he would And if he doe any thing against his commaundement by and by he is rebuked and chastised yea and is constrained moreouer to kisse the rodde when he is beaten Is not this I pray you a goodly righteousnes and obedience of the scholer that he obeyeth his master so seuerely threatning and so sharply correcting him and kisseth the rodde But doth he this with a good wil As soone as his master hath turned his backe he breaketh the rodde or casteth it into the fire And if he had any power ouer his master he would not suffer him selfe to be beaten of his master but rather he would beat him And yet notwithstanding the scholemaster is very necessary for the child to enstruct and to chastise him otherwise the childe without this discipline enstruction and good education should be vtterly lost The scholemaster therfore is appoynted for the child to teach him to bring him vp to kepe him as it were in prison But to what ende or how long Is it to the ende that this streit and sharpe dealing of the scholemaster should alwayes coÌtinue or that the child should remaine in continuall boÌdage Not so but onely for a time that this obedience this prison and correction might turne to the profit of the child that in time he might be heire and Prince For it is not the fathers will that his sonne should be alwayes subiect to the scholemaster and alwayes beaten with roddes but that by this instruction and discipline he may be made able and meete to be his fathers successour Euen so the law sayth Paule is nothing else but a Scholemaster not for euer but vntill it haue brought vs to Christ as in other wordes he sayd also before The lavve vvas geuen for transgressions vntill the blessed Seede should come Also the scripture hath shut all vnder sin c. Againe vve vvere kept vnder shut vp vnto faith vvhich should after be reuealed Wherefore the lawe is not onely a Scholemaster but it is a Scholemaster to bring vs vnto Christ For what a Scholemaster were he which would alwaies torment beat the child teach him nothing at all And yet such Scholemasters there were in time past when Scholes were nothing else but a prison and a very hell the Scholemasters cruell tyrannes and very butchers The childreÌ were alwayes beaten they learned with continuall paine and trauell yet few of theÌ came to any proofe The law is not such a Scholemaster For it doth not onely terrifie torment as the foolish Scholemaster beateth his scholers teacheth them nothing but with his roddes he driueth vs vnto Christ like as a good Scholemaster enstructeth exerciseth his scholers in reading and wryting to the ende they may come to the knowledge of good letters other profitable things that afterwardes they may haue a delite in doing of that which before when they were constrained thervnto they did against their willes By this goodly similitude Paule sheweth what is the true vse of the lawe namely that it iustifieth not hypocrites for they remaine without Christ in their presumption securitie And contrariwise that it leaueth not in death damnation those that are of a contrite heart so that they vse it as Paul teacheth but driueth them vnto Christ But they which in these terrours continue still in their weaknes doe not apprehend Christ by faith do fall at length into desperatioÌ Paule therfore in this allegorie of the Scholemaster most liuely expresseth the true vse of the law For like as the Scholemaster reproueth his scholers he greeueth them maketh theÌ heauy yet not to the end that this bondage should alwayes continue but that it should cease when the children are well brought vppe and enstructed accordingly that afterwards without any coÌstraint of the Scholemaster they should cherefully enioy their libertie their fathers goods euen so they which are vexed oppressed with the law doe know that these terrours and vexations shall not alwayes continue but that therby they are prepared to come vnto Christ which is to be reuealed and to receaue the libertie of the spirite c. Verse 24. That vve may be made righteous by Faith. The lawe is not a Scholemaster to bring vs vnto
There is in vs horrible blindnes ignoraunce contempt and hatred of God moreouer euil concupiscence vncleanes couetousnes c. This garment that is to say this corrupt and sinnefull nature we receaued from Adam which Paule is wont to call the olde man This olde man must be put off with all his workes Ephes 4. Coloss 1. that of the children of Adam we may be made the children of god This is not done by chaunging of a garment or by any lawes or workes but by a newe birth and by the renewing of the inward man which is done in Baptisme as Paule sayeth All ye that are baptized haue put on Christe Also According to his mercie hath he saued vs by the vvashing of the nevve birth and the renevving of the holy Ghost Tit. 3. For besides that they which are baptised are regenerate and renewed by the holy Ghost to a heauenly righteousnes and to eternall life there riseth in them also a new light and a new flame there rise in them new and holy affections as the feare of God true Faith assured hope c. There beginneth in them also a newe wil. And this is to put on Christ truely and according to the Gospell Therefore the righteousnes of the lawe or of our owne workes is not geuen vnto vs in baptisme but Christ him selfe is our garment Now Christ is no lawe no lawgeuer no worke but a diuine and an inestimable gift whom God hath geuen vnto vs that he might be our iustifier our Sauiour and our redemer Wherefore to be apparelled with Christ according to the Gospell is not to be apparelled with the lawe nor with workes but with an incomparable gift that is to say with remission of sinnes righteousnes peace consolation ioy of spirite saluation life and Christ him selfe This is diligently to be noted because of the vaine and fantasticall spirites which goe about to deface the maiestie of baptisme and speake wickedly of it Paule contrariwise commendeth and setteth it forth with honorable titles calling it the vvashing of the nevve birth the renevving of the holy Ghost Tit. 3. And here also he sayth that all they which are baptised haue put on Christe As if he sayd Ye are caried out of the lawe into a newe birth which is wrought in baptisme Therfore ye are not now any longer vnder the law but ye are clothed with a newe garment to witte with the righteousnes of Christe Wherefore baptisme is a thing of great force and efficacie Now when we are apparelled with Christ as with the robe of righteousnes and our saluation then we must put on Christe also as the apparell of imitation and example These things I haue handled more largely in an other place therefore I here briefly passe them ouer Verse 28. There is neither Ievve nor Grecian there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for ye are all one in Christe Iesus Here might be added moreouer many moe names of persons and offices which are ordained of God as these There is neither Magistrate nor subiect neither teacher nor hearer neither scholemaster nor scholer neither master nor seruaunt neither mistres nor maide c for in Christ Iesu all states yea euen such as are ordained of God are nothing In deede the male the female the bond the free the Iewe the Gentile the Prince the subiect are the good creatures of God but in Christ that is in the matter of saluatioÌ they are nothing with all their wisedom righteousnes religion and power Wherfore with these words There is neither Ievve c. Paule mightely abolisheth the lawe For here that is when a man is renewed by baptisme and hath put on Christe there is neither Iewe nor Grecian c. The Apostle speaketh not here of the Iewe according to his nature and substaunce but he calleth him a Iewe which is the disciple of Moses is subiect to the lawe is circumcised and with all his endeuour kepeth the ceremonies commaunded in the lawe Where Christ is put on sayth he there is neither Iew nor circumcision nor ceremonie of the law any more for Christ hath abolished all the lawes of Moses that euer were Wherfore the conscience beleuing in Christ must be so surely perswaded that the law is abolished with all his terrours threatnings that it should be vtterly ignoraunt whether there were euer any Moses any law or any Iew. For Christ Moses can in no wise agree Moses came with the law with many workes and with many ceremonies but Christe came without any law without any exacting of workes geuing grace and righteousnes c. Iohn 1. For the lavv vvas geuen by Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ Moreouer when he sayth Nor Grecian he reiecteth also and condemneth the wisedom and righteousnes of the Gentiles For among the Gentiles there were many notable men as Xenophon Themistocles Marcus Fabius Attilius Regulus Cicero Pomponius Atticus and many other which being endued with singuler vertues gouerned common weales excellently and did many worthy actes for the preseruation therof and yet all these were nothing before God with their wisedom their power their notable actes their excellent vertues lawes religions and ceremonies For we must not thinke that the Gentiles did contemne all honestie and religion Yea all nations of all ages dispersed thoroughout the world had their lawes religions and ceremonies without the which it is not possible that mankinde should be gouerned All righteousnes therefore concerning either the gouernment of families or common weales or diuine matters as was the righteousnes of the lawe with all the obedience execution and holines therof be it neuer so perfect is nothing worth before god What then The garment of Christ which we put on in baptisme So if the seruaunt doe his duetie obey his master serue in his vocation neuer so diligently and faithfully if he that is at libertie be in authoritie and gouerne the common wealth or guide his owne family honestly and with praise if the man doe that pertaineth to the man in marying a wife in gouerning his familie in obeying the Magistrate in behauing him selfe decently towardes all men if the woman liue chastely obey her husband see well to her houshold bring vp her children godly which are in deede excelleÌt gifts holy works yet are all these nothing in coÌparison of that righteousnes which is before god To be briefe all the lawes ceremonies religioÌs righteousnes workes in the whole world yea of the Iewes themselues which were the first that had the kingdom priesthode ordained appoynted of God with their holy lawes religioÌs ceremonies worshippings all these I say take not away sinne deliuer not from death nor purchase life Therfore your false Apostles doe subtelly seduce you O ye Galathians when they teach you that the lawe is necessary to saluation and by this meanes they spoyle you
which is in deede a most miserable kind of bondage But as the power of the tutours and the subiection and bondage of the litle heire is not continuall but onely endureth vnto the time appoynted of the Father which being ended he needeth not to be gouerned by his tutours nor remaineth vnder their subiection any more but with libertie enioyeth the inheritaunce euen so the lawe hath dominion ouer vs and we are constrained to be seruaunts and captiues vnder his gouernment but not for euer For this clause which foloweth must be added vntill the appoynted time of the Father For Christ which was promised came and redemed vs which were oppressed with the tyrannie of the lawe Contrariwise the comming of Christ profiteth not the careles hypocrites the wicked contemners of God nor the desperate which thinke that nothing else remaineth but the terrours of the lawe which they the rudiments of the world So the Emperours lawes be rudiments of the world for they intreat of worldly matters that is to say of things concerning this present life as of goodes possessions enheritaunces murders adulteries robberies c. Whereof speaketh also the second table of the commaundements As for the Popes Canon lawes and Decretals which forbid mariage and meates those Paule in an other place calleth the doctrines of Deuils which are also rudiments of the world but that they doe most wickedly bind mens consciences to the obseruation of outward things contrary to the word of God and faith Wherfore the law of Moises geueth nothing but worldly things that is to say it doth but onely shew ciuily and spiritually the euils that be in the world Notwithstanding if it be in his true vse it driueth the conscience by his terrours to seeke and thirst after the promise of God and to looke vnto Christ But that thou maist so doe thou hast neede of the aide and assistance of the holy Ghost which may say in thy heart It is not the will of God that after the law hath done his office in thee thou shouldest onely be terrified killed but that when thou art brought by the lawe to the knowledge of thy misery and damnation thou shouldest not despaire but beleue in Christ vvho is the end of the lavve to righteousnes to euery one that beleueth Here is no worldly thing done but here all worldly matters and all lawes cease and heauenly things begin now to appeare Therefore so long as we be vnder the rudiments of the world that is to say vnder the lawe which geueth not onely righteousnes and peace of conscience but reuealeth and increaseth sinnes and engendreth wrath we be seruaunts thrall and subiect to the lawe although we haue the promise of the Blessing to come In deede the law sayth Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God but that I may be able so to do or to appreheÌd Christ this can not the lawe geue I speake not this to the ende that the lawe should be despised neither doth Paule so meane but it ought to be had in great estimation But because Paule is here in the matter of IustificatioÌ it was necessary that he should speake of the law as of a thing very contemptible and odious For Iustification is a farre other maner of thing then the lawe is We can not speake basely and contemptuously enough of the lawe when we are in this matter When the conscience therefore is in the conflict then should she thinke vppon nothing know nothing at all but Christe onely and alone Then should she remoue the lawe vtterly out of her sight and embrace nothing but the promise concerning Christ To say this it is an easie matter but in time of tentation when the conscience wrestleth in the presence of God to doe it in deede of all things it is the hardest to witte that when the lawe accuseth thee terrifieth thee reuealeth vnto thee thy sinne threatneth to thee the wrath of God eternall death that then I say thou shouldest haue such streÌgth of faith in Christ as if there had neuer ben any law or any sinne but only Christ mere grace and redemption or that thou shouldest then be able to say O law I will not heare thee for thou hast a staÌmering a slow tounge moreouer the fulnes of time is now come and therefore I am free and wil not suffer thy tyrannie any longer Here a man may see how hard a matter it is to separate the lawe from grace Againe how diuine and heauenly a thing it is to hope here eueÌ against hope and how true this proposition of Paule is that we are iustified by Faith alone Learne here therfore to speake of the law as conteÌptuously as thou caÌst in the matter of IustificatioÌ by the example of the Apostle which calleth the lawe the rudiments of the world pernicious traditions the strength of sinne the ministerie of death c. For if thou suffer the lawe to beare rule in thy conscience when thou standest before God wrestling against sinne and death then is the lawe in deede nothing else but a sinke of all euils heresies and blasphemies for it doth nothing but encrease sinne accuse and terrifie the conscience threaten death and set forth God as an angry iudge which reiecteth and condemneth sinners Here therefore if thou be wise banish this stutting and stammering Moises farre from thee with his lawe and in any wise let not his terrours and threatnings moue thee Here let him be vtterly suspected vnto thee as an heretike as an excommunicate and condemned person worse then the Pope and the Deuill him selfe and therfore not to be heard or obeyed in any case But out of the matter of Iustification we ought with Paule to thinke reuerently of the law to commend it highly to call it holy righteous good spirituall and diuine Out of the case of conscience we should make a God of it but in the case of conscience it is a very deuill For in the least temptation that can be it is not able to raise vppe to comfort the conscience but it doth cleane contrary it terrifieth it oppresseth it with heauines and plucketh it from the assurance of righteousnes of life and of all goodnes Herevppon Paule a litle after calleth it vveake beggerly rudiments Wherfore let vs not suffer the lawe in any case to beare rule in our conscience especially seing it cost Christe so great a price to deliuer the conscience from the tyrannie of the lawe For he was made a Curse for vs that he might deliuer vs from the Curse of the lawe Let the godly learne therfore that the law and Christ are two contrary things whereof the one can not abide the other For wheÌ Christ is present the law may in no case rule but must depart out of the conscience and leaue the bed which is so streit that it can not hold two as Esay sayth and geue
place onely to Christ Let him onely raigne in righteousnes in peace in ioy and life that the coÌscience may sleepe and repose it selfe ioyfully in Christe without any feeling of the law sinne and death Paule here of purpose vseth this figuratiue speech Elements of the vvorld whereby as I sayd he doth much abase and diminish the glory and authoritie of the lawe to stirre vs vppe For he that readeth Paule attentiuely when he heareth that he calleth the lawe the ministerie of death the letter that killeth c. by by he thinketh thus with him selfe why doth he geue such odious and as it appeareth to reason blasphemous termes to the lawe which is a diuine doctrine reuealed from heauen To this Paule aunswereth that the law is both holy iust and good and also the ministerie of sinne and death but in diuers respectes Before Christe it is holy after Christe it is death Therefore when Christe is come we ought to know nothing at all of the lawe vnlesse it be in this respect that it hath power and dominion ouer the flesh to bridle it and to keepe it vnder Here is a conflict betwene the law and the flesh to whom the yoke of the lawe is hard and greuous as long as we liue Onely Paule among all the Apostles calleth the lawe the rudiments of the world weake and beggerly elements the strength of sinne the letter that killeth c. The other Apostles spake not so of the law Whosoeuer then will be a right scholer in Christes schoole let him marke diligently this maner of speech vsed of the Apostle Christe calleth him an elect vessell and therefore gaue vnto him an exquisite vtterance and a singuler kinde of speech aboue all the rest of the Apostles that he as an elect vessel might faithfully lay the foundations of the article of Iustification and clearely set forth the same Verse 4. But after the fulnes of time vvas come God sent his sonne made or borne of a vvoman made vnder the lavve that he might redeme them vvhich vvere vnder the lavve That is to say after that the time of the lawe was fulfilled and that Christ was reuealed and had deliuered vs from the law and that the promise was published among all nations c. Marke here diligently how Paule defineth Christe Christe sayth he is the sonne of God and of a woman which for vs sinners was made vnder the law to redeme vs that were vnder the law In these wordes he comprehendeth both the person of Christe and the office of Christe His person consisteth of his diuine and humane nature This he sheweth plainly when he sayth God sent his ovvne sonne borne of a vvoman Christe therefore is very God and very man His office he setteth out in these wordes Being made vnder the lavve to redeame them that vvere vnder the lavve c. And it seemeth that Paule here as it were in reproch calleth the virgine Marie but onely a woman which thing was not wel taken eueÌ of some of the auncient Doctors who would that he should rather haue called her a virgin then a womaÌ But Paule intreateth in this Epistle of the most high principal matter of all to wit of the Gospel of Faith of Christian righteousnes Also what the person of Christ is what is his office what he hath taken vppon him done for our cause what benefits he hath brought to vs wretched sinners Wherfore the excellencie of so high so woÌderfull a matter was the cause that he had no regard to her virginitie It was enough for him to set forth preach the inestimable mercy of God which would that his soÌne should be borne of that sexe Therfore he maketh no mention of the dignitie of the sexe but onely of the sexe And in that he nameth the sexe he signifieth that Christe was made true and very man of womankinde As if he sayd He was borne not of man and woman but onely of womankinde Therefore when he nameth but onely the womankinde saying made of a vvoman it is as if he should haue sayde made of a virgine Iohn the Euangelist when he thus setteth forth the Word that it vvas in the beginning vvas made flesh speaketh not one word of his mother Furthermore this place also witnesseth that Christe when the time of the lawe was accomplished did abolish the same and so brought libertie to those that were oppressed therewith but made no newe lawe after or besides that old lawe of Moises Wherefore the Monkes and Popish Schoolemen doe no lesse erre and blaspheme Christe in that they imagine that he hath geuen a new lawe besides the lawe of Moises then doe the Turkes which vaunt of their Mahomet as of a new lawgeuer after Christ and better then Christ Christ then came not to abolish the old lawe that he might make a newe but as Paule here sayeth he was sent of his Father into the world to redeme those which were kept in thraldome vnder the lawe These wordes paint out Christe liuely and truly they doe not attribute vnto him the office to make any new law but to redeme them which were vnder the law And Christ himself sayth I iudge no man. And in an other place I came not to iudge the vvorld but that the vvorld should be saued by me That is to say I came not to bring any lawe nor to iudge men according to the same as Moises and other lawgeuers but I haue an higher a better office The lawe killed you and I againe doe iudge condemne and kill the lawe and so I deliuer you from the tyrannie thereof We that are olde men which haue ben so nusled vp in this pernicious doctrine of the Papistes that it hath taken deepe roote euen in our bones and marrow haue conceaued an opinion quite contrary to that which Paule here teacheth For although we confessed with our mouth that Christ redemed vs from the tyrannie of the lawe yet in very dede in our heart we thought him to be a lawgeuer a tyranne and a iudge more terrible then Moises him selfe And this peruerse opinion we can not yet at this day in so great light of the truth vtterly reiect so strongly are those things rooted in our heartes which we learne in our youth But ye which are yet yong and are not infected with this pernicious opinion may learne Christ purely with lesse difficultie theÌ we that are olde can remoue out of our mindes these blasphemous imaginations which we haue conceaued of him Notwithstanding ye haue not vtterly escaped the deceites of the Deuill For although ye be not as yet infected with this cursed opinion that Christ is a lawgeuer yet haue ye in you the roote whereof it springeth that is ye haue the flesh reason and the corruption of nature which can iudge no otherwise of Christ but that he is a lawgeuer Therefore ye must endeuour with
all your power to learne so to know to apprehend Christ as Paule hath sette him forth in this place But if besides this natural corruption there come also corrupt and wicked teachers of whom the world is full they will encrease this corruption of nature and so shall the euill be doubled that is to say euill instruction will increase and confirme the pernicious errour of blind reason which naturally iudgeth Christ to be a lawgeuer and printeth that errour so mightely in our mindes that without great trauaile and difficultie it can neuer be abolished Wherefore it is very profitable for vs to haue alwayes before our eyes this sweete and comfortable sentence and such like which set out Christe truely and liuely that in our whole life in all daungers in the confession of our Faith before tyrannes and in the hower of death we may boldly and with a sure confidence say O law thou hast no power ouer me and therefore thou dost accuse and condemne me in vaine For I beleue in Iesus Christ the sonne of God whom the Father sent into the world to redeme vs miserable sinners oppressed with the tyrannie of the law He gaue his life and shed his bloud for me Therfore feeling thy terrours and threatnings O law I plunge my conscience in the woundes bloud death resurrection and victory of my Sauiour Christe Besides him I will see nothing I will heare nothing This Faith is our victory whereby we ouercome the terrours of the lawe sinne death and all euils and yet not without great conflicts And here do the childreÌ of God which are daily exercised with greuous temptatioÌs wrastle sweat in deede For oftentimes it commeth into their minds that Christ wil accuse them plead against them that he will require an accompt of their former life and that he wil coÌdemne them They can not assure them selues that he is sent of his Father to redeme vs from the tyrannie and oppression of the law And wherof cometh this They haue not yet fully put of the flesh which rebelleth against the spirite Therefore the terrours of the lawe the feare of death and such like sorrowfull and heauy sightes doe oftentimes retourne which hinder our Faith that it can not apprehend the benefite of Christe who hath redemed vs from the bondage of the lawe with such assurance as it should doe But how or by what meanes hath Christe redemed vs This was the maner of our redemption He vvas made vnder the lavve Christe when he came found vs all captiues vnder gouernours and tutours that is to say shutte vppe and holden in prison vnder the lawe What doth he then Although he be Lord of the lawe and therefore the lawe hath no authoritie or power ouer him for he is the sonne of God yet of his owne accord he maketh him selfe subiect to the law Here the law executeth vpon him all the iurisdiction which it had ouer vs It accuseth and terrifieth vs also it maketh vs subiect to sinne death the wrath of God and with his sentence condemneth vs And this is doth by good right for vve are all sinners and by nature the children of vvrath Contrariwise Christe did no sinne neither vvas there any guile found in his mouth therefore he was not subiect to the lawe Yet notwithstanding the lawe was no lesse cruel against this innocent righteous and blessed Lambe then it was against vs cursed and damned sinners yea much more rigorous For it accused him as a blasphemer and a seditious person it made him giltie before God of the sinnes of the whole world it so terrified and oppressed him with heauines and anguish of spirit that he swette bloud and briefly it condemned him to death yea euen to the death of the crosse This was in deede a wonderful combate where the law being a creature geueth such an assault to his creatour and against all right equitie practiseth his whole tyrannie vpon the Sonne of God which it exercised vpon vs the children of wrath Now therfore because the lawe did so horribly and so cursedly sinne against his God it is accused arraigned There Christ sayth O law thou mightie Queene and cruell Regent of all mankinde what haue I done that thou hast accused me terrified me and condemned me which am innocent Here the lawe which had before condemned and killed all men when it hath nothing wherwith to defend or purge it self is againe so condemned vanquished that it loseth his whole right not onely ouer Christ whom it so cruelly handled and killed but also ouer all them that beleue in him For to those Christe sayth Come vnto me all ye that labour vnder the yoke of the law I could haue ouercome the lawe by my absolute power without mine owne smart for I am Lord of the law and therfore it hath no right ouer me But I haue made my selfe subiect vnto the law for your cause which were vnder the law taking your flesh vpon me that is to say of mine inestimable loue I humbled and yelded my self to the same prison tyrannie and bondage of the lawe vnder the which ye serued as captiues and bondslaues I suffered the law to haue dominion ouer me which was his Lord to terrifie me to make me thrall captiue vnto sinne death the wrath of God which it ought not to haue done Therfore I haue vanquished the law by double right authoritie First as the sonne of God Lord of the law Secondly in your person which is as much as if ye had ouercome the law your selues for my victory is yours After this maner Paule speaketh euery where of this maruelous coÌbate betwene Christ the law And to make the matter more delectable more apparant he is woÌt to set forth the law by a figure called prosopopoeia as a certain mighty person which had coÌdemned killed Christ whom Christ againe ouercomming death had conquered coÌdemned killed Ephes 2. Killing enmitie in himself And again chap. 4. out of the Psalme 68. Thou art gone vp on high thou hastled captiuitie captiue c. He vseth the same figure also in his Epistles to the Romaines Corinthians Colossians By sinne he condemned sinne c. Christ therfore by this his victory banished the law out of our coÌscience so that now it can no more confouÌd vs in the sight of God driue vs to desperation or coÌdemne vs In dede it ceaseth not still to reueale our sinne to accuse to terrifie vs but the conscience taking hold of this word of the Apostle Christ hath redemed vs from the lavve is raised vp by faith conceaueth great comfort Moreouer it triumpheth ouer the law with a certaine holy pride saying I care not for thy terrours and threatnings For thou hast crucified the sonne of God this hast thou done most vniustly therfore the sinne that thou hast committed
still an eye to moe workes and so by heaping vppe of workes he goeth about to appease the wrath of God and to iustifie him selfe vntill he be driuen to vtter desperation Wherfore whosoeuer falleth froÌ Faith and foloweth the law is like to Esopes dogge which forgoeth the flesh and snatcheth at the shadow Wherfore it is impossible that such as seeke righteousnes saluation by the lawe wherevnto men are naturally enclined should euer finde quietnes and peace of conscience yea they doe nothing else but heape lawes vpon lawes whereby they torment both themselues and others and afflict mens consciences so miserably that through extreme anguish of heart many die before their time For one lawe alwayes bringeth forth ten moe and so they encrease without number and without ende Now who would haue thought that the Galathians which had learned so sound and so pure a doctrine of such an excellent Apostle and teacher could be so suddenly ledde away from the same and vtterly peruerted by the false Apostles It is not without cause that I repete this so often that to fall away from the truth of the Gospel is an easie matter The reason is because men doe not sufficiently consider no not the very faithfull what an excellent and a precious treasure the true knowledge of Christ is Therefore they doe not labour so diligently so carefully as they should doe to obtaine to retaine the same Moreouer the greater part of those that heare the word are exercised with no crosse or affliction they wrastle not against sinne death the Deuill but liue in securitie without any conflict Such men because they are not proued and tried with tentations and therefore are not armed with the word of God against the subtilties of the Deuill neuer feele the vse and power of the word In dede whilest they are among faithfull ministers and preachers they caÌ folow their words say as they say perswading themselues that they perfectly vnderstand the matter of iustification But wheÌ they are gone wolues in sheepes clothing are come in their place it hapneth vnto them as it did to the Galathians that is to say they are suddenly seduced easily turned backe to weake and beggerly rudiments Paule hath here his peculier maner of speech which the other Apostles did not vse For there was none of them besides Paule that gaue such names to the lawe to witte that it is a weake and a beggerly rudiment that is to say vtterly vnprofitable to righteousnes And surely I durst not haue geuen such termes vnto the lawe but should haue thought it great blasphemy against God if Paule had not so done before But of this I haue entreated more largely before where I shewed when the lawe is weake and beggerly and when it is most strong and rich c. Now if the law of God be weake and vnprofitable to Iustification much more are the lawes and decrees of the Pope weake and vnprofitable to Iustification Therefore we geue sentence against the ordinaunces lawes and decrees of the Pope with such boldnes assurance as Paule did against the law of God that they are not onely weake and beggerly rudiments and vtterly vnprofitable to righteousnes but also execrable accursed deuilish daÌnable for they blaspheme grace they ouerthrow the Gospel abolish faith take away Christ c. For as much then as the Pope requireth that we should kepe his lawes as necessary to saluation he is very Antichrist and the Vicar of SathaÌ And as many as cleaue vnto him coÌfirme his abhominatioÌs blasphemies or kepe them to this ende that therby they may merite the forgeuenes of their sinnes are the seruaunts of Antichrist of the Deuil Now such hath the doctrine of the Papisticall church ben of a loÌg time that these lawes ought to be kept as necessary to saluatioÌ Thus the Pope sitteth in the temple of God vaunting him selfe to be God he setteth him selfe against God and exalteth himselfe aboue all that is called God or worshipped c And mens consciences more feared reuerenced the lawes and ordinaunces of the Pope then the word of God his ordinauÌces By this meanes he was made the Lord of heauen of earth and of hell and bare a triple crowne vpon his head The Cardinals also Bishops his creatures were made Kings Princes of the world And therfore if he did not burden mens consciences with his lawes he could not long maintaine his terrible power his dignitie and his riches but his whole kingdom would quickly fall This place which Paule here handleth is weightie and of great importance and therefore the more diligently to be marked to witte that they which fall from grace to the law doe vtterly lose the knowledge of the truth they see not their owne sinnes they neither know God nor the Deuill nor them selues and moreouer they vnderstand not the force and vse of the lawe although they bragge neuer so much that they keepe and obserue the same For without the knowledge of grace that is to say without the Gospell of Christ it is impossible for a man to geue this definition of the lawe that it is a weake and a beggerly rudiment and vnprofitable to righteousnes But he rather iudgeth quite contrary of the law to witte that it is not onely necessary to saluation but also that it strengthneth such as are weake and enricheth such as are poore and beggerly that is to say that such as obey and obserue the same shall be able to merite righteousnes and euerlasting saluation If this opinion remaine the promise of God is denied Christe is taken away lying impietie and idolatrie is established Now the Pope with all his Bishops his Schooles and whole Sinagoge taught that his lawes are necessary to saluation Therfore he was a teacher of weake and beggerly elements wherwith he made the Church of Christ thorow out the whole world most weake beggerly that is to say he burdened and miserably tormented the Church with his wicked lawes defacing Christ and burying his Gospell Verse 9. VVhervnto ye vvill be in bondage againe This he addeth to declare that he speaketh of proud and presumpteous hypocrites which seeke to be iustified by the law as I haue shewed before For otherwise he calleth the law holy and good As 1. Timot 1. VVe knovv that the lavv is good if it be rightly vsed to witte ciuily to bridle euill doers and spiritually to encrease transgressions But whosoeuer obserueth the lawe to obtaine righteousnes before God maketh the lawe which is good damnable and hurtfull vnto him selfe He reproueth the Galathians therefore because they would be in bondage to the lawe againe which doth not take away sinne but encreaseth sinne For whilest a sinner being weake and poore of himself seeketh to be iustified by the lawe he findeth nothing in it but weakenes and pouertie it selfe And
of tentation experieÌce and practise to applie them to him selfe and to feele the excellencie of this libertie and the frute thereof it is a harder matter then can be expressed Therfore our conscience must be enstructed and prepared before hand that when we feele the accusation of the lawe the terrours of sinne the horrour of death and the wrath of God we may remoue these heauie sightes and fearfull fantasies out of our mindes and set in the place thereof the freedome purchased by Christ the forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes life and the euerlasting mercy of god And albeit the feeling of the contrary be very strong yet let vs assure our selues that it shall not long endure according to that saying of the Prophet For a moment in mine anger I hidde my face from thee for a litle season but vvith euerlasting mercy I haue compassion on thee But this is very hard to doe Wherefore that libertie which Christ hath purchased for vs is not so soone beleued as it is named If it could be apprehended with a sure and a stedfast Faith then no rage or terrour of the word of the law sinne death or the Deuill could be so great but by by it should be swalowed vp as a litle drop of water is swallowed of the maine sea And certainly this Christian libertie swalloweth vp at once taketh quite away the whole heape of euils the law sinne death Gods wrath and briefly the serpent him selfe with his head and whole power and in the stead therof it placeth righteousnes peace euerlasting life c. But blessed is he that vnderstandeth and beleueth Let vs learne therefore to magnifie this our libertie purchased by Iesus Christe the sonne of God by whom all things were created both in heauen and earth Which libertie he hath purchased with no other price then with his owne bloud to deliuer vs not from any bodely or temporall seruitude but from a spirituall and euerlasting bondage vnder mighty and inuincible tyrannes to witte the lawe sinne death and the Deuil and so to reconcile vs vnto God his father Now since these enemies are ouercome and we reconciled vnto God by the death of his sonne it is certaine that we are righteous before God and that what so euer we doe pleaseth him And although there be certaine remnantes of sinne yet still in vs they are not laid to our charge but pardoned for Christes sake Paule vseth wordes of great force and vehemencie Stand sayth he in that libertie vvherin Christe hath made you free This libertie then is not geuen vnto vs by the law or for our righteousnes but freely for Christes sake Which thing Paule here witnesseth and plainly declareth thorow out his whole Epistle Christe also in the .8 of Iohn sayth If the sonne shall make you free there shall ye be free in deede He onely is sette betwixt vs and the euils which trouble and afflict vs he hath ouercome them and taken them away so that they caÌ no more oppresse vs nor condemne vs In the sted of sinne and death he geueth vnto vs righteousnes and euerlasting life and by this meanes he chauÌgeth the bondage and terrours of the law into the liberty of coÌscience and consolation of the Gospel which sayeth Be of good comfort my sonne thy sinnes are forgeuen thee Whosoeuer then beleueth in Christ the sonne of God he hath this libertie Reason can not perceaue the excellencie of this matter which when a man considereth in spirite he shall see that it is inestimable For who is able to conceaue in his minde how great and vnspeakable a gift it is to haue the forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes euerlasting life in the sted of the law sinne death and the wrath of God to haue God him selfe fauourable and merciful for euer The Papists and the hypocrites that seeke the righteousnes of the lawe or their owne righteousnes doe glory that they likewise haue remission of sinnes righteousnes life and the grace of god For they vaunt that they also haue this libertie and they promise the same vnto others but in very deede they are the seruauntes of corruption and in the time of tentation all their vaine confidence vanisheth away euen in a moment For they trust vnto the workes and satisfactions of men and not to the word of God nor vnto Christe Wherefore it is impossible for the Iusticiaries which seeke to winne heauen life and saluation by workes and merites to know what the libertie and deliuerance from sinne is Contrariwise our libertie hath for her foundation Christe him selfe who is our euerlasting high Bishop sitting at the right hand of God making intercessioÌ for vs Wherfore the forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes life libertie which we haue through him is sure certaine perpetual so that we beleue this Wherefore if we cleaue vnto Christ with a stedfast Faith and stand fast in that libertie wherein he hath made vs free we shall obtaine those inestimable gifts but if we be carelesse and negligent we shall lose them It is not without cause that Paule biddeth vs watch and stand fast for he knew that the Deuil seeketh nothing more then to spoile vs of this libertie which cost Christe so great a price and to entaÌgle vs againe by his ministers in the yoke of bondage as foloweth Verse 1. And be not entangled againe vvith the yoke of bondage Paule hath spoken most effectually and profoundly as concerning grace and Christian libertie and with high and mighty wordes hath exhorted the Galathians to continue in the same for it is easily lost Therefore he biddeth them stand fast lest that through negligence or securitie they fall backe againe from grace and Faith to the law and workes Now because reason iudgeth that there can be no daunger in preferring the righteousnes of the law before the righteousnes of Faith therefore with a certaine indignation he enueyeth against the lawe and with great contempt he calleth it a yoke yea a yoke of bondage So Peter calleth it also Acts. 15 VVhy tempt ye God to lay a yoke on the disciples neckes vvhich neither our fathers nor vve vvere able to beare And thus he turneth all things to the contrary For the false Apostles did abase the promise and magnified the law and the works thereof in this wise If ye will be made free say they from sinne and death and obtaine righteousnes and life fulfil the law be circumcised obserue dayes moneths times and yeres offer sacrifices and doe such other like things then shall this obedience of the law iustifie and saue you But Paule sayth the contrary They sayth he that teach the law after this sort do not set mens consciences at libertie but snare and entangle them with a yoke yea and that with a yoke of bondage He speaketh therfore of the law very basely and contemptuously and calleth it an hard bondage and a seruile yoke
And this he doth not without great cause For this pernicious opinion of the lawe that it iustifieth and maketh men righteous before God is deepely rooted in mans reason and all mankinde is so wrapped in it that it can hardly get out And Paul seemeth here to compare those that seeke righteousnes by the lawe vnto oxen that be tied to the yoke to the end he might take from it the glory of iustifying of righteousnes For like as oxen that draw in the yoke with great toile receaue nothing therby but forrage or pasture when they be able to draw the yoke no more are appoynted to the slaughter euen so they that seeke righteousnes by the lawe are captiues and oppressed with the yoke of bondage that is to say with the lawe and when they haue tired themselues a long time in the workes of the lawe with great and greeuous toyle in the ende this is their reward that they are miserable and perpetuall seruaunts And whereof euen of sinne death Gods wrath and of the Deuill Wherefore there is no greater or harder bondage then the bondage of the lawe It is not without cause then that Paule calleth it the yoke of boÌdage For as we haue often sayd before the law doth but reueale encrease aggrauate sinne accuse terrify condemne gender wrath and finally it driueth poore consciences into desperation which is the most miserable and most greeuous bondage that can be Rom. 3.4.5 He vseth therefore very vehement wordes For he would gladly perswade them that they should not suffer this importable burden to be layd vpon their shoulders by the false apostles or be entangled againe with the yoke of bondage As if he should say We staÌd not here vpon a matter of small importance but either of euerlasting libertie or euerlasting bondage For like as freedome from Gods wrath and all euils is not temporall or carnall but euerlasting euen so the bondage of sinne death the Deuill and damnation wherwith all they be oppressed which will be made righteous and saued by the law is not corporall and such as continueth but for a time but euerlasting For such workers of the lawe as goe about to performe and accomplish all things precisely and exactly for of such Paule speaketh can neuer finde quietnes and peace of conscience in this life They alwayes dout of the good will of God towardes them they are alwayes in feare of death of the wrath and iudgement of God and after this life they shal be punished for their vnbeleefe with euerlasting damnation Therefore the doers of the lawe and such as stand altogether vpon the righteousnes and workes thereof are rightly called the Deuils martyrs They take more paines and punish them selues more in purchasing hell according to the prouerbe then the Martyrs of Christe doe in obtaining heauen For they are tormented two maner of wayes First they miserably afflict themselues whilest they liue here by doing of many hard and great workes and all in vaine and afterwardes when they die they reape for a recompence euerlasting damnation Thus are they most miserable Martyrs both in this life and in the life to come and their bondage is euerlasting CoÌtrariwise the godly haue troubles in this world but in Christe they haue peace because they beleue that he hath ouercome the world Wherefore we must stand fast in that freedome which Christ hath purchased for vs by his death we must take good heede that we be not entangled againe with the yoke of bondage As it hapneth at this day to the fantasticall spirites who falling away from Faith and from this freedom haue procured vnto them selues here a temporal bondage and in the world to come shall be oppressed with an euerlasting bondage As for the Papistes the most part of them are become at this day plaine Epicures Therfore whiles they may they vse the libertie of the flesh singing this carelesse song Ede bibe lude post mortem nulla voluptas That is Eate drinke make good cheare for after this life there is no pleasure But they are the very bondslaues of the Deuill by whom they are holden captiues at his will and pleasure therefore they shall feele this euerlasting boÌdage in hel Hetherto Paules exhortation hath bene vehement and earnest but that which foloweth doth farre passe it Verse 2. Behold I Paule say vnto you that if ye be circumcised Christe shall profite you nothing Paule here wonderfully stirred vppe with zeale and feruencie of spirite thundreth against the law circumcision and these thundring wordes proceding of great zeale and indignation the holy Ghost wresteth froÌ him in saying Behold I Paule c. I I say who know that I haue not receaued the Gospel by man but by the reuelation of Iesus Christe and haue commission and authoritie from aboue to teach and define c. doe tel you that if ye be circumcised Christ shall profite you nothing at all This is a very hard sentence wherby Paule declareth that to be circumcised is as much as to make Christe vtterly vnprofitable not in respect of himselfe but of the Galathians who being deceaued by the subtelties of the false apostles beleued that besides faith in Christe it was needefull for the faithfull to be circumcised without the which they could not obtaine saluation This place is as it were a touchstone wherby we may most certainely and freely iudge of all doctrines workes religions and ceremonies of all men Whosoeuer teach that there is any thing necessary to saluation whether they be Papists Turks Iewes or Sectaries besides Faith in Christe or shall deuise any worke or religion or obserue any Rule tradition or ceremonie whatsoeuer with this opinion that by such things they shall obtaine forgeuenes of sinnes righteousnes and euerlasting life they heare in this place the sentence of the holy Ghost pronounced against them by the Apostle that Christe profiteth them nothing Seing Paule durst geue this sentence against the lawe and circumcision which were ordained of God himselfe what durst he not doe against the chaffe and the drosse of mens traditions Wherefore this place is a terrible thunderbolt against all the kingdom of the Pope For all the Priestes Monkes and Heremites that liue in their cloisters I speake of the best of them reposed all their trust and confidence in their owne workes righteousnes vowes and merits and not in Christ whom they most wickedly and blasphemously imagined to be an angrie iudge an accuser and coÌdemner And therefore here they heare their iudgement that Christ profiteth them nothing For if they can put away sinnes and deserue forgeuenes of sinnes and euerlasting life through their owne righteousnes and straitnes of life then to what purpose was Christe borne What profite haue they by his death and bloudsheding by his resurrection victorie ouer sinne death and the Deuill seeing they are able to ouercome these monsters by their owne
Here is no colouring or new outward shew but a thing done in deede Here is created an other sense and an other iudgement that is to say altogether spirituall which abhorreth those things that before it greatly estemed The MoÌkish life and Order did so bewitch vs in time past that we thought there was no other way to saluation But now we iudge of it farre otherwise We are now ashamed of those things which we adored as most heaueÌly and holy before we were regenerate into this new creature Wherfore the chaunging of garments other outward things is not a new creature as the Monkes dreame but it is the renewing of the minde by the holy Ghost after the which foloweth a chaunge of the members and senses of the whole body For when the heart hath conceaued a new light a new iudgement and new motions through the Gospell it commeth to passe that the inward senses are also renewed for the eares desire to heare the word of God and not the traditioÌs and dreames of men The mouth and tounge doe not vaunt of their owne works righteousnes and Rules but they set forth the mercy of God onely offered vnto vs in Christ These chaunges consist not in words but are effectuall and bring a new spirit a new will new senses new operations of the flesh so that the eyes eares mouth and tounge doe not onely see heare and speake otherwise than they did before but the minde also approueth loueth and foloweth an other thing than it did before For before being blinded with popish errours and darknes it imagined God to be a marchauÌt who would sell vnto vs his grace for our works and merites But now in the light of the Gospell it assureth vs that we are counted righteous by faith onely in Christ Therfore it now reiecteth all wilworkes and accomlisheth the workes of charitie of our vocation coÌmaunded by god It praiseth magnifieth God it reioyceth and glorieth in the only trust and confidence of Gods mercy through Iesus Christ If it must suffer any trouble or affliction it endureth the same cherefully and gladly although the flesh repine and grudge thereat This Paule calleth a new creature Verse 16. And to as many as vvalke according to this rule peace be vpon them and mercy This he addeth as a conclusion This is the onely and true rule wherin we ought to walke namely the new creature which is neither circumcision nor vncircumcision but the new man created vnto the image of God in righteousnes true holines which inwardly is righteous in the spirite and outwardly is holy and cleane in the flesh The Monkes haue a righteousnes and holines but it is hypocriticall and wicked because they hope not to be iustified by onely faith in Christe but by the keping of their Rule Moreouer although outwardly they counterfet an holines and refraine their eyes handes tounge other members from euill yet they haue an vncleane heart ful of filthy lust enuie wrath lecherie idolatrie contempt and hatred of God blasphemie against Christe c. for they are most spitefull and cruell enemies of the truth Wherefore the Rule and religion of the Monkes is most wicked and accursed of God. But this rule whereof Paule speaketh in this place is blessed by the which we liue in the Faith of Christe and are made newe creatures that is to say righteous and holy in deede by the holy ghost without any colouring or couÌterfetting To them which walke after this rule belongeth peace that is the fauour of God forgeuenes of sinnes quietnes of conscience and mercy that is to say helpe in afflictions and pardon of the remnantes of sinne which remaine in our flesh Yea although they which walke after this rule be ouertaken with any sinne yet for that they are the children of grace and peace mercy vpholdeth them so that their sinne and fall shall not be layd vnto their charge Verse 16. And vpon the Israel of God. Here he toucheth the false apostles and Iewes which gloried of their fathers bragged that they were the people of God that they had the lawe c. As if he sayd They are the Israel of God which with faithfull Abraham beleue the promises of God offered already in Christ whether they be Iewes or Gentiles and not they which are begotten of Abraham Isaac and Iacob after the flesh This matter is largely handled before in the third Chapter Verse 17. From hence forth let no man put me to busines He concludeth his Epistle with a certaine indignation As if he sayd I haue faithfully taught the Gospel as I haue receaued it by the reuelation of Iesus Christ Who so will not folow it let him folowe what he will so that hereafter he trouble me no more At a word this is my censure that Christe which I haue preached is the onely high Priest and Sauiour of the world Therefore either lette the world walke according to this rule of which I haue spoken here thorough out all this Epistle or else let it perish for euer Verse 17. For I beare in my body the markes of the Lord Iesus This is the true meaning of this place The markes that be in my body doe shew well enough whose seruaunt I am If I sought to please men requiring circumcision the keeping the law as necessary to saluation and reioysing in your flesh as the false apostles doe I needed not to beare these markes in my body But because I am the seruaunt of Iesus Christe and walke after a true rule that is I openly teach and confesse that no man can obtaine the fauour of God righteousnes and saluation but by Christe alone therfore it behoueth me to beare the badges of Christe my Lord which be not markes of mine owne procuring but are laid vppon me against my will by the world and the Deuill for none other cause but for that I preach Iesus to be Christe He calleth therefore the stripes and sufferings which he did beare in his body markes also the fierie dartes of the Deuill anguish and terrour of spirite c. Of these sufferings he maketh mention euery where in his Epistles As Luke also doth in the Acts. I thinke sayth he that God hath sette forth vs the last Apostles as men appoynted to death For vve are made a gasing stocke vnto the vvorld and to the aungels and to men Againe Vnto this houre vve both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and haue no certaine dvvelling place and labour vvorking vvith our ovvne handes VVe are reuiled vve are persecuted vve are euill spoken of vve are made as the filth of the vvorld the ofscouring of all things Also in an other place In much patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses in stripes in prisonmentes in tumultes in labours by vvatchings by fastings c. And againe In labours more aboundant in stripes aboue
betvvene the lavve and the promise To promise and to require are distinct things The inheritaunce is geueÌ by the promise and not by the lavve VVhat the Blessing is vvhich is geueÌ vs through Christ The murmuring of the Ievves against the doctrine of Paule for the stablishiÌg of faith Math. 21.31 The murmuring of the Papistes against the gospell The iudgemeÌt of reason concerning the doctrine of the Gospell vvhich teacheth that the lavve vvas geuen for transgressioÌs Galat. 3.19 Rom. 2.14 Rom. 6.1 Rom. 3.8 Christ is iudged to be a blasphemer and a seditious person All things are to be done for the elects sake Dogges Hogges The lavv iustifieth not therfore it is vnprofitable is a naughtie consequence The proper office and vse of the lavve VVhen the lavve is good Al men do naturally iudge that the lavve doth iustifie Reason is ignoraunt of the righteousnes of faith The opinion of the righteousnes of the lavv most pernitious VVhat the great soueraigntie of the Deuill is throughout the vvhole vvorld As all things are distinct so are the vses of things Euery creature serueth in his order and place The office of the lavve Rom. 5.20 The vse of politike lavves An obiection All lavves are geuen to bridle transgressions The povver of the Deuil God hath ordayned Magistrates parents lavves c. that sinnes might be brideled The spirituall vse of the lavv The spirituall vse of the lavv vnknovven to reason * Hercules vvas a mighty Champion vvhich stevve the great monster Hydra as the Poetes faine vvhich had a hundred neckes vvith serpeÌts heads Hypocrites are feated and humbled by the lavve Ierem. 13. ââ The opinion of righteousnes hovv pernicious it is The opinion of righteousnes an horrible monster The proper office of the lavve 3. Reg. 19.11.12.13 Exod. 19.20 The children of Israel could not abide the voice of God speaking out of the fire Exod. 20.19 Deut. 5.24.18.16 Dâuter 4.24 The lavv hath still the same office that it had vvhen it vvas geuen in Mount Sina The Ievves vvere afraide at the voyce of the lavv Deut. 5.26 Deut. 4.24 The same hapneth to hypocrites such as put righteousnes in vvorks that happened to the Ievves standing at Mount Sina Very fevve vnderstande the proper vse of the lavve It is a matter of great importaÌce to vnderstand the proper vse of the lavv The light of the lavv The lavv in his true vse terrefieth The light of the Gospell The proper vse and office of the Gospel The doctrine of faith can not remaine sound vnlesse the lavve be rightly discerned from the Gospell Luke 18. Rom. 7.11 The lavv profitable tvvo maner of vvaies The lavve a Minister to grace A singular coÌfort for all afflicted consciences The doctrine of the Gospell belongeth to those vvhich are thorovvly terrified vvith the lavve Esay 42.3 Math. 12.20 The time of the lavve and the time of Grace Reason in the time of tentatation flieth not to the doctrin of grace but to the doctrine of the lavve The lavv doth not onely shevv vnto a man his sinne but also driueth him to Christ Luke 4 1â Math. 11. â8 The perfect vse of the lavve Hovve long the dominion of the lavve endureth The lavve according to the letter endured vntill Christ and there ceased Mat. 11.12.13 Hovve long the lavve must raigne in the conscience Psal. 42.7 Psal. 69.2 Psal. 26.9 Psal. 6â 17 The continuaunce of the lavv literally spiritually The terrours of the lavve are driuen avvay by faith Math. 18.20 Eccles 4.10 The solitarie or Monkish life hath hurt many Math. 26.39 Luke 23.41 Iohn 17.1 * Angelles as ministers gaue it to Moises by the authority of Christ Heb. 1. The lavve geuen by Angels the Gospell by Christ The lavv vvas geuen to endure but for a time but the Gospell vvas geuen to endure for euer Christ is not a Mediatour according to the lavv as Moises vvas Exod. â â Exod. 19.20 Moises a Mediatour The lavv maketh men afraid therfore it iustifieth not Nothing is more intolerable to man then the lavv The lavv flattereth not reason and therfore reason hateth it 2. Cor. 3 1â Exod. 34.30 The place of Paule expounded as touching the couering of Moises face Verses 30.33.34.35 Faith in Christ driueth avvay the terrours of the lavve The povver of freevvill * But serueth both for the Ievves and Gentiles to ioyne them to God. The vvord Mediatour includeth tvvo The lavve hauing put on a veile maketh vs not afraid Because God speaketh not novv in his Maiestie as he did in the Mount but by the voice of man therfore men feare him not nor regarde his lavve The lavve in his true vse killeth The office of a Mediatour Moses a Mediatour of the veile VVhen vve are terrified by the lavve vve haue nede of another maner of Mediatour then Moses Christ hideth not the lavv but taketh it avvay and therefore is a better Mediatour then Moses A Mediatoure is he that standeth betvvene the offender and him that is offended God of his iustice can not forgeue sinne vvithout satisfaction vvhich is done by Christ Christ is the Mediatour betvvene God and sinners vvhich are quite contrary one to the other Col. 2.24 Man can not abide the hearing of the lavv therfore he can not keepe the lavv The doctrine of the lavv The proper vse of the lavv The lavve is good and holy and yet intolerable to mans nature Exod. 2.3 Deut. 4.40 The lavv containeth profitable doctrine and yet a man can not heare it The lavve maketh not men better but vvorse * Constant and alvvaies like him selfe The iudgemeÌt of the Ievves and of all others as touching the lavv Reason can not abide to heare the good lavv of God. God maketh not the promise because of our vvorthines but for his ovvne mercies sake Iosua 24.2.3 Genes 12.1.2 The promises of God are absolute not made in respect of our vvorthines The promises of God are not hindered because of our sinnes 2. Pet. 3.9 A Diuelish dreame of the Ievves The lavve is not against the promises of God. VVhen the office and time of the lavve is accomplished Psal. 109 2â The lavv maketh troubled and afflicted soules to thirst for Christ Math. 11 28. Vpon vvhom Christ bestovveth his benefites Math. 11.5 Iohn 7.37.38 Deut. 18.15 The lavve quickneth not but killeth * The Papistes diuide the gospel in to precepts and CouÌsels to the precepts men are bounde say they but not to the Counsels Paul teacheth that no lavve vvas geuen to bring life but the Pope teacheth quite contrary The iudgemeÌt of men naturally as touching the lavve VVhat profite cometh by knovving the difference betvvene the lavve and the Gospell The true and perfect vse of the lavve Genes 3.15 Genes 22. The scripture shutteth all vnder the Curse first by the promise Secondly by the lavve Galat. 3.10 Deut. 27.26 Cursed is euery one that abideth not in all things c. The principall office of the lavve * These things in Luthers time vvere counted so
vs But afterwards they say that it is our vocation to teach the first principles of Christian doctrine and that the very mysteries of the scriptures are reueiled vnto them from aboue by God himselfe and that they are called for this purpose that they should open them to the world After this maner doth the Deuill hinder the course of the Gospell both on the right hand and on the left but more on the right hand as I saide before by building and correcting then on the left by persecuting and killing Wherefore it behoueth vs to pray without ceasing to reade the holy scriptures to cleaue fast vnto Christ and his holy word that we may ouercome the Deuils crafte and subtilties with which he assaileth vs both on the righte hande and on the lefte For vve vvrestle not against flesh and bloud but against rule against povver against the vvorldly gonerners the Princes of the darkenes of this vvorld against spirituall vvickednesses in heauenly things Verse 7. VVhich is not an other Gospell but that there be some vvhich trouble you Here againe he excuseth the Galathians and most bitterly reproueth the false Apostles As though he would say Ye Galathians are borne in hand that the Gospell which ye haue receaued of me is not the true and sincere gospell and therefore ye thinke ye do well to receaue that new gospell which the false apostles doe teach and that it is better then mine I doe not so much charge you with this fault as those disturbers which trouble your consciences and pull you out of my hand Here you see againe how vehement and hoate he is against those deceauers and with what rough and sharpe words he painteth them out calling them troublers of the Churches which doe nothing else but seduce and deceaue innumerable poore consciences geuing occasions of horrible mischiefes and calamities in the congregations This great mischiefe we also at this day are constrained to see to the great griefe of our hartes and yet are we no more able to remedie it then Paule was at that time This place witnesseth that those counterfait Apostles had reported Paule to be an vnperfect Apostle and also a weake and erroneous preacher Therefore here on the other side he calleth them troublers of the Churches and ouerthrowers of Christes gospell Thus they condemned eche other The false Apostles condemned Paule and Paule againe the false Apostles And the like contending and condemning hath euer bene in the Church specially when the doctrine of the gospell hath flourished to wit that wicked teachers doe persecute condemne and oppresse the godly and on the contrary part that the godly doe reproue and condemne the vngodly The Papists and bragging spirites do at this day hate vs deadly and condemne our doctrine as wicked and erroneous Yea moreouer they lie in wait for our goods and liues And we againe doe with a perfect hatred detest and condenme their wicked and blasphemous doctrine In the meane while the miserable people are at a stay wauing hether and thither as vncertaine and doubtfull to which part they may leane or whom they may safely follow and this is because it is not geuen to euery one to iudge Christianly of such great and waightie matters But the ende will shew which part teacheth truely and which of them doth iustly condemne other Sure it is that we persecute no man oppresse no man put no man to death neither doth our doctrine disquiet mens consciences but deliuereth them out of innumerable errours and snares of the Deuill For the truth hereof we haue the testimonie of many good men who geue thankes vnto God for that by our doctrine they haue receiued certaine and sure consolation to their consciences Wherfore like as Paule at that time was not to be blamed that the Churches were troubled but the false Apostles so also at this day it is not our fault but the fault of the Anabaptists and such fantastical spirits that many and great troubles are in the Church Marke here diligently that euery teacher of workes and of the righteousnes of the law is a troubler of the Church and of the consciences of men And who would euer haue beleeued that the Pope Cardinals Bishops Monkes and that whole Sinagoge of Satan specially the Founders of those holy religious orders of which number neuertheles God might saue some by miracle were troublers of consciences Yea verely they be yet farre worse then were those false Apostles For the false Apostles taught that besides faith in Christ the workes of the law of God were also necessary to saluation But the Papistes omitting Faith haue taught mens traditions and workes not commaunded of God but deuised by themselues without and against the worde of God and these haue they not only made equall with the word of God but also exalted them farre aboue it But the more holy that the heretikes seeme to be in outward shew so much the more mischeefe they doe For if the false Apostles had not ben endued with notable giftes with great authoritie and a shewe of holines and had not vaunted themselues to be Christes ministers the Apostles disciples and sincere preachers of the gospel they could not so easily haue defaced Paules authoritie and led the Galathians out of the way Nowe the cause why he inueyeth so sharply against them calling them the troublers of the Churches is for that besides Faith in Christ they taught that Circumcision and the keeping of the law was necessary to saluation The which thing Paule him selfe witnesseth in the fifte Chapiter following And Luke in the fiftenth of the Actes declareth the same thing in these wordes That certaine men comming dovvne from Iudea taught the brethern saying Except ye be circumcised after the custome of Moises ye can not be saued Wherfore the false Apostles most earnestly and obstinately contended that the law ought to be obserued Vnto whom the stifnecked Iewes forthwith ioyned them selues and so afterwardes easily perswaded such as were not stablished in the Faith that Paule was not a sincere teacher because he regarded not the law but preached such a doctrine as did abolish and ouerthrow the law It seemed vnto them a very straunge thing that the lawe of God should vtterly be taken away and the Iewes which had euer vntill that time bene counted the people of God to whom also the promises were made should be now reiected Yea it seemed yet a more straunge thing vnto them that the Gentiles being wicked Idolaters should attaine to this glory and dignitie to be the people of God without Circumcision and without the works of the law by grace onely and Faith in Christ These things had the false Apostles amplified and set forth to the vttermost that they might bring Paule into more hatred among the Galathians And to the ende they might set them the more sharply against him they sayd that he preached vnto the Gentiles fredome from the law
to bring into contempt yea and vtterly to abolish the law of God and the kingdom of the Iewes contrary to the law of God contrary to the custome of the Iewish nation contrary to the example of the Apostles and to be short contrary to his owne example Wherefore he was to be shunned as an open blasphemer against God and a rebell against the whole common weale of the Iewes saying that they themselues ought rather to be heard who besides that they preached the Gospell rightly were also the very disciples of the Apostles with whom Paule was neuer conuersant By this policie they defamed and defaced Paule among the Galathians so that by this their peruerse dealing of very necessitie Paule is compelled with all his mighte to set him selfe againste these false Apostles whom he boldly reproueth and condemneth say-ing that they are the troublers of the Churches and ouerthrowers of Christes gospell as followeth Verse 7. And intendeth to peruert the Gospell of Christ That is to say they doe not onely goe about to trouble you but also vtterly to abolish and ouerthrow Christes Gospell For these two things the Deuill practiseth most busily First he is not contented to trouble and deceaue many by his false Apostles but moreouer he laboureth vtterly to ouerthrow the Gospell by them and neuer resteth till he haue brought it to passe Yet such peruerters of the Gospell can abide nothing lesse then to heare that they are the Apostles of the Deuill nay rather they glory aboue others in the name of Christ and boast themselues to be the most sincere preachers of the Gospell But because they mingle the law and the Gospell together they can not but be the peruerters of the Gospell For either Christ must remaine and the law perish or the law must remaine and Christ perish For Christ and the law can by no meanes agree and raigne together in the conscience Where the righteousnes of the law ruleth there can not the righteousnes of grace rule And againe where the righteousnes of grace raigneth there can not the righteousnes of the lawe raigne for one of them must needes geue place vnto the other And if thou canst not beleeue that God will forgeue thy sinnes for Christes sake whom he sent into the world to be our high priest how then I pray thee wilt thou beleeue that he will forgeue the same for the works of the law which thou couldest neuer performe Or for thine owne workes which as thou must be compelled to confesse be such as it is impossible for them to counteruaile the iudgement of God Wherefore the doctrine of Grace can by no meanes stande with the Doctrine of the Lawe The one must simplye be refused and abolished and the other confirmed and stablished For as Paule sayeth here to mingle the one with the other is to ouerthrow the Gospell of Christ And yet if it come to debating the greater parte ouercommeth the better For Christ with his side is weake and the Gospell is but a foolish preaching Contrariwise the kingdome of the world and the Deuill the prince thereof are strong Besides that the wisedom and righteousnes of the flesh cary a goodly shew And by this meanes the righteousnes of grace and Faith is lost and the other righteousnes of the law and workes aduaunced and maintained But this is our comforte that the Deuill with all his limmes can not doe what he would He may trouble many but he can not ouerthrow Christes Gospell The truth may be assailed and may come in daunger but pearish it can not It may be assailed but vanquished it can not be For the vvord of the Lord indureth for euer It seemeth to be a light matter to mingle the lawe and the Gospell faith and works together but it doth more mischiefe then mans reason can conceaue For it doth not onely blemish and darken the knowledge of grace but also it taketh away Christ with all his benefits and it vtterly ouerthroweth the Gospell as Paule saith in this place The cause of this great euill is our flesh which being plunged in sinnes seeth no way how to get out but by works therefore it would liue in the righteousnes of the lawe and rest in the trust and confidence of her owne works Wherefore it is vtterly ignoraunt of the doctrine of faith and grace without which notwithstanding it is impossible for the conscience to finde rest and quietnes It appeareth also by these words of Paule And intend to peruert the Gospell of Christ that the false Apostles were exceeding bolde and shamelesse which with all their might set them selues against Paule Wherefore he againe vsing his spirite of zeale and feruencie and being fully perswaded of the certaintie of his calling setteth him selfe strongly against them woÌderfully magnifieth his ministery saying Verse 8. But though that vve or an Angell from heauen preach vnto you othervvise then that vve haue preached vnto you let him be accursed Here Paule casteth out very flames of fire and his zeale is so feruent that he beginneth also almost to curse the Angels Although sayth he that we our selues euen I and my brethren Timothy and Titus and as many as teach Christ purely with me I speake not now of those seducers of coÌsciences yea or if an angel from heauen preach vnto you c. notwithstanding I would rather that I my selfe my brethren yea the very Angels from heauen also should be holden accursed then that my Gospel should be ouerthrowen This is in deede a vehement zeale that he dare so boldly curse not onely him selfe and his brethren but also euen an Angell from heauen The Greke word Anathema in Hebrew Herem signifieth a thing accursed execrable and detestable which hath nothing to doe no participation or communion with god So the citie Hierico saith Iosua shal be accursed for euer that it neuer be builded vp againe And in the last of Leuiticus it is written Nothing separate from the common vse vvhich shal be separate from man shal be redemed but die the death vvhether it be man or beast So God had appointed that Amalech certaine other cities accursed by gods owne sentence should be vtterly rased and destroied This then is Paules minde I had rather that my selfe and other my brethren yea and an Angell from heauen should be accursed then that we or others should preach any other Gospell then that which we haue preached already So Paule first curseth him selfe for cunning artificers are wont first to finde faulte with themselues that they may the more frely and sharply afterwards reproue others Paule therfore concludeth that there is no other Gospell besides that which he himselfe had preached But he preached not a Gospell which he had him selfe deuised but the same which God promised before by his Prophets in the holy scriptures Rom. 1. Therefore he pronounceth him selfe and others yea euen an Angell from heauen
praised for wise righteous and holy Wherfore this witnesseth sufficiently that I teach not mans doctrine After the same maner Christ speaketh also in the seuenth of Iohn The vvorld can not hate you but me it hateth because I testifie of it that the vvorkes thereof are euill And in the third of Iohn This is condemnation that light is come into the vvorld and men loued darknes more then light because rheir vvorkes vvere euill Nowe that I teach the things which are of God saith the Apostle hereby it may sufficiently appeare that I preach the grace goodnes glory of God alone Moreouer he that speaketh as Christ saith those things which his Lord and maister hath commaunded him and glorifieth not him selfe but him whose messenger he is bringeth and teacheth the true woorde of god But I teache those things onely which are commaunded me from aboue neither glorifie I my selfe but him that sent me Besides that I stirre vp against my selfe the wrath and indignation both of the Iewes and Gentiles Therefore my doctrine is true pure certaine and of God neither can there be any other much lesse then any better then this my doctrine is Wherfore whatsoeuer doctrine els teacheth not as mine doth that all men are sinners and are iustified by faith only in Christ must needes be false wicked blasphemous accursed and deuillish and such also are all they which either teach it or receaue it So we with Paule both boldly and assuredly doe pronounce all such doctrine to be accursed and abhominable as dissenteth from ours For in deede we seke not by our preaching the praise of men or the fauour of Princes or Bishops but the fauour of God alone whose onely grace and mercy we preach despising and treading vnder our feete whatsoeuer is of our selues Whosoeuer he be then which shall teach any other gospell or that which is contrary to ours let vs be bold to say that he is sent of the Deuill and hold him accursed Verse 10. Or goe I about to please men That is doe I serue men or God He hath alwaies a glaunce at the false Apostles These saith he must nedes seeke to please to flatter men for by this meanes they seeke that they againe may glory in their flesh Moreouer because they will not beare the hatred and persecution of men they teach circumcision onely to auoide the persecution of the crosse of Christ as followeth in the 5 chapter So at this day you may finde many which labour to please men to the end they may liue in peace and securitie of the flesh they teach mans doctrine that is to say wicked things or els they allow the blasphemies and wicked iudgements of the aduersaries contrary to the word of God and against their owne conscience that they may keepe stil the fauour of Princes and Bishops and enioy their goods But we because we endeuour to please God and not meÌ do stirre vp against vs the malice of the Deuill and of hell it selfe we beare the reproches and sclaunders of the world death al the mischiefes that can be wrought against vs. So saith Paule here I seeke not to please men that they may praise my doctrine and report me to be an excellent teacher but I desire only that my doctrine may please God and by this meanes I make men my mortal enemies Which thing I find by experience to be most true for they requite me with infamy sclaunder imprisonment and sword Contrariwise the false Apostles teach the things that are of men that is to say such things as be pleasant and plausible to mans reason and that to the end they may liue in ease and purchase the fauour good will and praise of the people And such men finde that they seeke for For they are praised and magnified of men So saith Christ also Math. 6. That hypocrits do al things to be praised of meÌ And in the. 5. of Iohn he sharply reproueth such Hovv can ye beleue saith he vvhich receaue honour one of an other and seeke not the honour that commeth of God alone These things which Paule hath hitherto taught are in a maner examples onely In the meane time notwithstanding he is very earnest euery where in prouing his doctrine to be sincere and vnfained Therefore he exhorteth the Galathians that they forsake it not for any other doctrine Verse 10. For if I should yet please men I vvere not the seruaunt of God All these things are to be referred to the whole office and ministerie of Paule to shew what a contrarietie there was betwene his conuersation before in the Iewish law and his conuersation now vnder the gospell As if he would say Doe ye thinke that I goe about still to please men as I did in times past So he speaketh afterwardes in the fifte chapter If I yet preach Circumcision vvhy doe I suffer persecution As though he would say Doe ye not see and heare of my daily conflictes great persecutions and afflictions After I was conuerted called to office of Apostleship I neuer taught mans doctrine neither sought I to please men but God onely That is to say I seke not by my ministerie doctrine the praise and fauour of men but of God. Here againe is to be marked how maliciously and craftely the false apostles went about to bring Paule into hatred among the Galathians They picked out of his preachings wrytings certaine coÌtradictions as our aduersaries at this day do out of our bokes by this meanes they would haue coÌuinced him that he had taught coÌtrary things Wherfore they said that ther was no credit to be geueÌ vnto him but the CircuÌcisioÌ and the law ought to be kept Which thing he himself also by his example had allowed because he had circumcised Timothy according to the lawe had purified him selfe with other foure men in the temple at Ierusalem had shauen his head at Cenchrea These cauillers surmised that Paule was constrayned to doe these thinges by the commaundement and authority of the Apostles Which notwithstanding he had kept as indifferent bearing with the infirmity of the weake brethern which yet vnderstode not the christian liberty lest they should be offended To whose cauillations thus he aunswereth How true it is which the false apostles forge against me for the ouerthrowing of my gospell and setting vp of the law and Circumcision againe the matter it selfe sufficiently declareth For if I would preach the law and Circumcision and commend the strength power and will of man I should not be so hated of them but should please them maruelously well Vers 11.12 Novv I certefie you brethern that the gospell vvhich vvas preached of me vvas not after man For neither receaued I it of man neither vvas I taught it but by the reuelation of Iesus Christ Here is the principal poynt of all this matter which containeth a confutation of his aduersaries
inestimable treasure freely bestowed vpon vs the Gospell properly preacheth vnto vs. Wherfore it is a kind of doctrine that is not learned or gotten by any studie diligence or wisdome of man nor yet by the lawe of God but is reueiled by God himself as Paule saith in this place first by the eternal word then by the working of Gods spirite inwardly The Gospell then is a diuine word that came downe from heauen and is reueiled by the holy Ghost who was also sent for the same purpose yet in such sort notwithstanding that the outward word must goe before For Paule himselfe had no inward reuelation vntil he had heard the outward word froÌ heauen which was this Saule Saule vvhy persecutest thou me First therfore he heard the outward word theÌ afterwards folowed reuelations the knowledge of the word faith and the giftes of the holy Ghost Verse 16. That I should preach him among the Gentiles It pleased God sayth he to reueale his sonne in me To what purpose Not onely that I my selfe should beleue in the sonne of God but also that I should preach him among the Gentiles And why not among the Iewes Loe here we see that Paule is properly the Apostle of the Gentiles albeit he preached Christ among the Iewes also Paule compreheÌdeth here in few words as he is wont his whole diuinitie which is to preach Christ amoÌg the Gentiles As if he would say I will not burden the Gentiles with the law because I am the Apostle and Euangelist of the Gentiles and not their law geuer Thus he directeth all his wordes against the false Apostles As though he would say O ye GalathiaÌs ye haue not heard the righteousnes of the law or of workes to be taught by me for this belongeth to Moises and not to me Paule being the Apostle of the Gentiles For my office and ministerie is to bring the gospell vnto you and to shew vnto you the same reuelation which I my selfe haue had Therfore ought you to heare no teacher to teach the law For among the Gentiles the law ought not to be preached but the Gospell not Moises but the sonne of God not the righteousnes of workes but the righteousnes of Faith. This is the preaching that properly belongeth to the Gentiles Verse 16. Immediatly I communicated not vvith flesh and bloud In that he maketh mention here of flesh and bloud he speaketh not of the Apostles For by and by he addeth Neither came I againe to Ierusalem to them vvhich vvere Apostles before me But this is Paules meaning that after he had once receaued the reuelation of the gospell from Christ he consulted not with any man in Damascus much lesse did he desire any man to teach him the gospel Againe that he went not to Ierusalem to Peter and the other Apostles to learne the gospell of them but that forthwith he preached Iesus Christ in Damascus where he receaued baptisme of Ananias and imposition of handes for it was necessary for him to haue the outward signe and testimonie of his calling The same also wryteth Luke Act. 9. Verse 17. Neither came I to Ierusalem to them that vvere Apostles before me but vvent into Arabia and turned againe vnto Damascus That is I went into Arabia before I saw the Apostles or consulted with them and forthwith I toke vpon me the office of preaching among the Gentiles for thervnto I was called and had also receaued a reuelation from god He did not then receiue his gospell of any man or of the Apostles them selues but was content with his heauenly calling and with the reuelation of Iesus Christ alone Wherefore this whole place is a confutation of the false Apostles argument which they vsed against Paule saying that he was but a scholler and hearer of the Apostles who liued after the law moreouer that Paule himselfe also had liued according to the law and therfore it was necessary that the Gentiles them selues should kepe the law and be circumcised To the ende therfore that he might stop the mouthes of these cauillers he rehearseth this long historie Before my conuersion sayth he I learned not my Gospell of the Apostles nor of any other of the brethern that beleeued for I persecuted extremely not only this doctrine but also the Church of God and wasted it neither after my conuersion for I preached straight wayes not Moses with his law but Iesus Christ at Damascus consulting with no man neither as yet hauing seene any of the Apostles Verse 18. Then after .iij. yeares I came againe to Ierusalem to visite Peter and abode vvith him .xv. dayes And none other of the Apostles savve I saue Iames the Lordes brother Paule graunteth that he was with the Apostles but not with all the Apostles Howbeit he declareth that he went vp to Ierusalem to them not commaunded but of his owne accorde Moreouer not to learne any thing of them but to see Peter The same thing Luke also wryteth in the ninth chapter of the Actes that Barnabas led Paule to the Apostles and declared to them how he had seene the Lord in the way and how he spake vnto him Also how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of Iesus This witnes beareth Barnabas of him All his words therfore are so framed to the purpose that they proue his gospell not to be of man In deede he graunteth that he had seene Peter and Iames the brother of our Lord but none other of the Apostles besides these two and that he learned nothing of them He grauÌteth then that he was at Ierusalem with the Apostles and this did the false Apostles truely report He graunteth moreouer that he had liued after the maner of the Iewes but yet onely among the Iewes And this is it which he sayth in the. 1. Cor. 9. vvhen I vvas free from all men I made my selfe seruaunt to all men that I might vvin the moe To the Ievves I became as a Ievve that I might vvin the Ievves and I vvas made all things to all meÌ that I might by all meanes saue some He yeldeth then that he was at Ierusalem with the Apostles but he denieth that he had learned his gospell of them Also he denieth that he was constrained to teach the Gospell as the Apostles had prescribed The whole effect then of this matter lieth in this word to see I went sayth he to see Peter and not to learne of him Therefore neither is Peter my master nor yet Iames. And as for the other Apostles he vtterly denieth that he saw any of them But why doth Paule repete this so often that he learned not his gospell of men nor of the Apostles them selues His purpose is this to perswade the churches of Galatia which were now led away by the false Apostles and to put them out of all dout that his gospell was the true word of God and for this cause he repeteth it so often And if he
ought not to be burdened with the law nor to be circumcised Notwithstanding I geue no restraint to the Iewes herein Who if they will nedes kepe the law and be circumcised I am not against it so that they do it with fredome of conscience And thus haue I taught and liued among the Iewes being made a Ievv vnto the Ievves holding euer the truth of the gospel notwithstanding Verse 2. But particularly vvith them that vvere the chiefest That is to say I did not onely conferre with the brethern but with those that were the chiefest among them Verse 2. Lest by any meanes I should run or had run in vaine Not that Paule doubted that he ran or had run in vaine for as much as he had now preached the gospel .18 yeres for it foloweth incontineÌt in the text the he had continued firme constant all this while had preuailed but for that many did thinke that Paule had therefore preached the gospell so many yeres in vaine because he had set the Gentiles at libertie from the obseruation of the lawe Moreouer this opinion daily more and more increased that the lawe was necessary to iustification Wherfore in going vp to Ierusalem by reuelatioÌ he ment so to remedy this euill that by this conference all men might plainly see his gospell to be in no poynt contrary to the doctrine of the other apostles to the end that by this meanes he might stop the mouthes of the aduersaries which would else haue sayd that he ran or had run in vaine Note here by the way the vertue of mans righteousnes or of the righteousnes of the law to be such that they which teach it doe run and liue in vaine Verse 3. But neither yet Titus vvhich vvas vvith me though he vvere a Grecian vvas compelled to be circumcised This word vvas compelled sufficiently declareth what the coÌference and conclusion was to wit that the Gentiles should not be constrained to be circumcised but that circumcision should be permitted to the Gentiles for a time not as necessary to righteousnes but for a reuerence to the forefathers also for charities sake towardes the weake lest they should be offended vntil they were grown vp more strong in faith For it might haue seemed straunge and vnseemely vpon a sudden to forsake the lawe and traditions of the fathers which had bene geuen to this people from God with so great glory Paule then did not reiect circumcision as a damnable thing neither did he by word or deede enforce the Iewes to forsake it For in the .1 Cor. 7. he sayth If any man be called being circumcised let him not adde vncircumcision But he reiected circumcision as a thing not necessary to righteousnes seing the fathers themselues were not iustified therby but it was vnto theÌ as a signe onely or a seale of righteousnes wherby they testified and exercised their faith NotwithstaÌding the beleuing Iewes which were yet weake bare a zeale to the law hearing that circumcision was not necessary to righteousnes could vnderstand this no otherwise but that it was altogither vnprofitable and damnable And this fond opinioÌ of the weake Iewes that false apostles did encrease to the end that the hearts of the people being stirred vp against Paule by this occasioÌ they might throughly discredite his doctrine So we at this day do not reiect fasting other good exercises as daÌnable things but we teach that by these exercises we do not obtaine remission of sinnes When the people heare this by by they iudge vs to speake against good workes The Papists also do confirme encrease this opinion in their preachings wrytings But they lie doe vs great wrong For many yeres past there hath ben none that hath more truely and faithfully taught concerning good workes then we doe at this day Paule then did not so coÌdemne circumcision as though it were sinne to receaue it or kepe it for so the Iewes would haue ben highly offended but it was decided in this conference and Councel that it was not necessary to iustification therfore not to be forced vpon the Gentiles So this moderation was found that for the reuerence of the fathers and charitie towardes the weake in faith the Iewes should kepe the law and circumcision still for a time notwithstanding they should not therby seke to be iustified And also that the Gentiles should not be burdened therwith both because it would haue bene to them a very strauÌge thing and also a burden vntolerable briefly that none should be constrained to be circumcised or any restrained from circumcision Paule therfore compelled none that would be circumcised to remaine vncircuÌcised so that he knew circuÌcision not to be necessary to iustificatioÌ This coÌstraint would Paule take away Therfore he suffred the Iewes to kepe the law so that they did it with a free conscience For he had euer taught as wel the Iewes as the Gentiles that in conscience they ought to be free froÌ the law circumcision like as all the Patriarks all the faithfull in the old Testament were free in coÌscience iustified by faith not by the law or circumcision And in dede Paule might haue suffred Titus to be circumcised but because he saw that they would compell him thervnto he would not For if they had preuailed therein by and by they would haue gathered that it had bene necessary to iustification so through this sufferance they would haue triumphed against Paule Now as the false apostles would not leaue circumcision the obseruation of the law indifferent but required the same as necessary to saluation so at this day our aduersaries doe obstinately contend that mens traditions caÌ not be omitted without peril of saluation And thus of an example of charitie they make an example of faith wheÌ notwithstanding there is but one example of faith which is to beleue in Iesus Christ And this as it is alone necessary to saluation so doth it also indifferently pertaine to all men NotwithstaÌding the aduersaries would rather worship the Deuill ten times in stead of God then they would suffer this Therfore they are daily hardned more and more and seeke to establish their impieties and blasphemies against God defending the same by force and tyrannie and will not agree or consent vnto vs in any poynt But what then Let vs go on boldly in the name of the Lord of hostes and for all this let vs not cease to set forth the glory of Iesus Christ and let vs fight valiantly against the kingdom of Antichrist by the word and by prayer that the name of God alone may be sanctified that his kingdom may come and that his vvill may be done And that this may spedely come to passe we desire euen from the bottome of our heartes and say Amen Amen This triumph of Paule therfore was very glorious namely that Titus which was a Gentile although he
precious Pearle Christ which he possesseth by faith This our aduersaries vnderstand not and therfore they cast away this precious Pearle Christ in his place they set charitie which they say is their precious Diamund Now when they can not tell what Faith is it is vnpossible that they should haue faith much lesse can they teach it vnto others And as for that which they will seme to haue it is nothing else but a very dreame an opinion and naturall reason and not faith This I say to the end ye may perceaue that Paule mentioning here the truth of the Gospell speaketh with great feruencie of spirite for the more reproofe of the contrary For by these wordes he reprehendeth the false apostles for that they had taught a false gospell for they required circumcision the obseruation of the law as necessary to saluation Moreouer they went about by craftie sleights and policie to entrap Paule for they watched him narowly to see whether he would circumcise Titus or no Also whether he durst withstand them in the presence of the Apostles and for this cause he reprehendeth them bitterly They vveÌt about sayth he to spie out our libertie vvhich vve haue in Christ Iesu that they might bring vs into boÌdage Wherfore the false apostles armed them selues on euery side that they might coÌuince and confound him before the whole congregation Besides this they went about to abuse the authoritie of the Apostles in whose presence they accused him saying Paule hath brought Titus being vncircumcised into the company of all the faithfull he denieth and condemneth the law in your presence which are Apostles If he dare be so bold to atteÌpt this here before you what wil not he attempt in your absence among the Gentiles Wherfore when he perceaued that he was so craftely assailed he stroÌgly withstode the false apostles saying we did not suffer our liberty which we haue in Christ Iesu to come in dauÌger although the false brethren sought by all meanes to snare vs and put vs to much trouble but we ouercame them euen by the iudgement of the Apostles themselues and we would not yelde vnto them no not one hower for no doubt their drift was to haue caused Paule to surcease from this liberty for a time sithens we saw that they required the obseruation of the law as necessary to saluation But if they had alleaged nothing els but charitable bearing with the brethren no doubt but Paule would haue giuen them place But it was an other thing that they sought to witte that they might bring Paule and all that stucke to his doctrine into bondage Therefore he would not yelde vnto them no not the space of one moment In like maner doe we also offer to the Papistes all that is to be offered yea and more then we ought Onely we except the libertie of conscience which we haue in Christ Iesus For we will not suffer our consciences to be bound to any worke so that by doing this thing or that we should be righteous or leauing the same vndone we should be damned We are contented to eate the same meates that they eate we wil kepe their feastes and fasting daies so that they will suffer vs to doe the same with a free conscience and leaue these threatning words wherw t they haue terrified and brought vnder their subiection the whole world saying we commauÌd we charge we charge againe we excoÌmunicate c. but this liberty we can not obtaine like as Paule also could not in his time Therefore we doe as he did For when he saw that he could not obtaine this libertie he would not geue place to the false Apostles for the space of one hower Wherefore like as our aduersaries wil not leaue this free vnto vs that onely faith in Christ iustifieth so on the other side neither will we nor can we geue place vnto them that faith furnished with charitie iustifieth Here we wil and we ought also to be rebellious and obstinate against them for els we should lose the truth of the Gospell we should lose our liberty which we haue not in the Emperour not in Kings and Princes not in that moÌster the Pope not in the world not in flesh bloude reason c but which we haue in Christ Iesus We should lose faith in Christ which as before I haue said appreheÌdeth nothing els but that precious pearle Christ This faith whereby we are regenerate iustified and engrafted into Christ if our aduersaries will leaue vnto vs sound and vncorrupt we offer vnto them that we will doe all things so that they be not contrary to this faith But because we can not obtaine this at their haâdes we againe for our parte will not yelde vnto them one heares breadth ⪠For here is a great and a weighty matter in hand namely touching the death of the sonne of God who by the will and commaundement of the father was made flesh was crucified and died for the sinnes of the world If faith here geue place then is this death and resurrection of the sonne of God in vaine then is it but a fable that Christ is the Sauiour of the world then is God also found a lier because he hath not performed that he promised Our stoutnes therefore in this matter is godly and holy For by it we seeke to preserue our liberty which we haue in Christ Iesus and therby to retaine the truth of the Gospell which if we lose then doe we also lose God Christ all the promises faith righteousnes and euerlasting life But some man will say The lawe is diuine and holy Let the law haue his glory but yet no law be it neuer so diuine and holy ought to teach me that I am iustified and shall liue through it I graunt it may teach me that I ought to loue God and my neighbour also to liue in chastitie sobernes patience c. but it ought not to shew me how I should be deliuered from sinne the Deuill death and hell Here I must take counsell of the Gospell I must harken to the Gospell which teacheth me not what I ought to doe for that is the proper office of the law but what Iesus Christ the sonne of God hath done for me to wit that he suffered and died to deliuer me from sinne and death The Gospell willeth me to receaue this and to beleue it And this is the truth of the Gospell It is also the principall article of all Christian doctrine wherein the knowledge of all godlines consisteth Most necessary it is therfore that we should know this article wel teach it vnto others and beate it into their heades continually For as it is very tender so is it soone hurt This Paule had well tried and of this haue all the godly also good experience To conclude Paule would not circumcise Titus and as he saith for no other cause but for that certaine false
did whom also here he toucheth by the way which durst not speake euill of him in his presence but in his absence sclaundered him most spitefully So did not I sayeth he speake euill of Peter but frankly and openly I withstoode him not of any colourable pretence ambition or other carnall affection but because he was to be blamed Here let other men debate whether an Apostle may sinne or no. This say I that we ought not to make Peters fault lesse then it was in deede The Prophets themselues haue sometimes erred and ben deceiued Nathan of his owne spirite sayd vnto Dauid that he should build the house of the lord But this Prophecie was by and by after corrected by a reuelation from God that it should not be Dauid because he was a man of warre and had shed much bloud but his sonne Salomon that should build vppe the house of the lord So did the Apostles erre also For they imagined that the kingdom of Christ should be carnall and worldly as we may see in the first of the Actes And Peter him selfe although he heard this commaundement of Christ Goe into the vvhole vvorld c. Yet he had not gone vnto Cornelius if he had not ben admonished by a vision But in this matter he did not onely erre but also committed a great sinne and if Paule had not resisted him all the Gentiles which did beleue had ben constrained to receiue circumcision and to kepe the lawe The beleuing Iewes also had ben confirmed in their opinion to witte that the obseruation of these things was necessary to saluation and by this meanes they had receiued againe the lawe in stede of the Gospell Moises in stede of Christ and of all this great enormitie and horrible sinne Peter by his dissimulation had ben the onely occasion Therfore we may not attribute to the Sainctes such perfection as though they could not sinne Luke witnesseth that there was such great dissention betwene Paule and Barnabas which were put a part together for the ministerie of the gospell among the Gentiles and had traueled through many regions and preached vnto them the gospell that the one departed from the other Here we must nedes say that there was a fault either in Paule or in Barnabas And doubtles it could not be but that the discord was exceeding great which seperated these two companions being ioyned together in such a holy felowship as the text witnesseth Such exaÌples are written for our consolation For it is a great coÌfort vnto vs when we heare that euen the saincts which haue the spirit of god do sinne Which coÌfort they would take from vs which say that the sainctes doe not sinne Sampson Dauid and many other excellentmen full of the holy Ghost fell into greate sinnes Iob and Ieremy curse the day of their natiuitie Elias and Ionas are wery of their life and desire death Such errours and offences of the sainctes the scripture setteth forth to the comfort of those that are afflicted and oppressed with desperation and to the terrour of the proude No man hath so greuously fallen at any time but he may rise againe And on the other side no man taketh so fast footing but he may fall If Peter fell I may likewise fall If he rose againe I may also rise againe And such examples as these are the weake harted and tender consciences ought to make much of that they may the better vnderstand what they pray for when they say forgeue vs our trespases and I beleue the forgeuenes of sinnes We haue the selfe same spirite of grace and prayer which the Apostles and all the saincts had neither had they any prerogatiue aboue vs We haue the same gifts which they had the same Christ baptisme word forgeuenes of sinnes all which they had no lesse neede of then we haue and by the same are sanctified and saued as we be Verse 12. For before that certaine came from Iames he did eate vvith the Gentiles The Gentiles which were conuerted to the faith did eate meates forbidden by the law and Peter being conuersant with the Gentiles which were conuerted did eate with them and drunke wine also which was forbidden knowing that herein he did well and therefore boldly transgressed the law with the Gentiles Paule confesseth that he also did the like when he saith that he became as a Iewe to the Iewes and to them that were without law as though he were without law That is to say with the Gentiles he did eate and drinke like a Gentile and kept no law at all with the Iewes according to the lawe he abstained from all things forbidden in the law For he laboured to serue please all men that he might gaine all Wherefore Peter in eating and drinking with the Gentiles sinned not but did well and knew that it was lawfull for him so to doe For he shewed by this transgression that the law was not necessary to righteousnes and also deliuered the Gentiles from the obseruation of the lawe For if it were lawful for Peter in one thing to breake the law it was lawfull for him to breake it in al things And Paule doth not here reproue Peter for his transgression but for his dissimulation as followeth Verse 12. But vvhen they vvere come he vvithdrevve and separated himselfe fearing them vvhich vvere of the circumcision Here then ye see Peters offence as Paule plainly setteth it forth Paule accuseth him not of malice or ignorance but of dissimulation and infirmity in that he absteined from meates forbidden in the law fearing lest the Iewes which came from Iames should be offended therby and had more respect to the Iewes then to the Gentiles wherby he gaue occasion as much as in him was to ouerthrow the Christian libertie truth of the Gospell For in that he did withdraw and vtterly separate himselfe abstaining from meates forbidden in the lawe which notwithstanding he had eaten of before he ministred a scruple of conscience to the faithfull thus to gather vpon his example Peter abstaineth from meates forbidden in the law therefore he that eateth meates forbidden in the law sinneth and transgresseth the law but he that abstaineth is righteous and kepeth the law for els would not Peter haue withdrawn himselfe But because he did so and of purpose refused those meates which before he did eate it is a sure argument that such as eate against the law doe sinne and such as abstaine from meates which the law forbiddeth doe keepe the law and are iustified thereby Here note that the end of this facte of Peter is reproued of Paule not the fact it selfe for the facte in it selfe was not euill To eate and drinke or not to eate drinke is nothing But the end that is If thou eate thou sinnest If thou abstaine thou art righteous is euill So circumcision of it selfe is good but this end is euill If thou be not
circuÌcised after the law of Moses thou caÌst not be saued Also to eate meates prohibited in the law is not euill but this shrinking and dissimulation of Peter is euill For it might be said Peter abstaineth from meates forbidden in the law wherfore if thou doest not likewise abstaine thou canst not be saued This Paule might in no wise dissemble for the truth of the Gospell was here in daunger To the end therefore that this truth might continue sound and vncorrupt he resisted Peter to his face And here we must make a distinction For meates may be refused two maner of waies First for christian charities sake And herein ther is no daunger for to beare with the infirmitie of my brother it is good So Paule himselfe both did and taught Secondly by abstaining from them to obtaine righteousnes and for not abstaining to sinne and to be be damned Here accursed be charitie with all the seruice and works of charitie whatsoeuer For thus to refraine froÌ meates is to deny Christ to tread his bloud vnder our feete to blaspheme the holy Ghost and to despise all holy things Wherefore if we must lose the one let vs rather lose man our frend and brother then God our father For if we lose god our father man our frend and brother can not continue Ierome who neither vnderstood this place nor the whole epistle besides thinketh this to be but a fained reprehension of Paule therfore he excuseth Peters fall saying that it was done by ignorance But Peter offended through dissimulation and therby he had established the necessity of the law he had constrained both Gentiles Iewes to reuolt from the truth of the Gospell he had giuen them greate occasion to forsake Christ to despise grace to returne to the Iewish religion to beare all the burdens of the law if Paule had not reproued him by that meanes reuoked the gentiles Iewes which were offeÌded through this example of Peter to the liberty which is in Christ Iesus to the truth of the gospel Wherfore if a man would here set forth and amplifie Peters offence it should appeare to be very greate and yet was it not done by malice or ignorance but by occasion and feare only Thus we see what ruines may come by one mans fal and offence if it be not well seene to and corrected in time Wherfore we may not trifle with this article of iustification neither is it without good cause that we do so often and so diligently put you in minde therof And it is much to be marueled that Peter being such an excellent Apostle should thus do who before in the Councel of Ierusalem stood in a maner alone in the defence of this article preuailed therin namely that saluation cometh by faith without the law He that before did so constantly defend the truth liberty of the gospell now by his fall in abstaining from meates forbidden in the law is not only the cause of greate offence but also offendeth against his owne decree Wherfore let him which thinketh he standeth take heede lest he fall No man would thinke what dauÌgers perils do ensue of traditions ceremonies which not withstanding we can not want What is more necessary then the law the works therof and yet there is great daunger lest by the same men be brought to the denial of Christ For of the law often times cometh a trust affiance in works where that is there can be no affiance in Christ Christ therfore is soone denied sone lost as we may see by this example of Peter who knew this article of iustification better then we do yet how easily did he geue occasion of such an horrible ruine that all the Gentiles should therby haue falne away from the preaching of Paule by this meanes should haue lost the gospell Christ himselfe And all this should haue bene done vnder a holy pretence For they might haue said Paule hetherto thou hast taught vs that we must be iustified by grace without the law Thou seest now that Peter doth the contrary for he abstaineth from meates forbidden in the law hereby he teacheth vs that we can not be saued except we receaue circumcision obserue the lawe Verse 13. And the other Ievves dissembled likevvise vvith him in so much that Barnabas vvas brought into their dissimulation also Here ye may plainly see that Paule chargeth Peter with dissimulation If Peter dissembled then did he certainly know what was the truth and what was not He that dissembleth sinneth not of ignorance but deceaueth by a colour which he knoweth himselfe to be false And other saith he dissembled likevvise vvith Peter in so much that Barnabas also who was Paules companion had now a long time preached among the Gentiles faith in Christ without the law together with Paule vvas brought into their dissimulation Ye haue here then Peters offence plainly described to be meere dissimulation which afterwards had ben an occasion of the ruine of the Gospel then newly receaued if Paule had not resisted him And this is a wonderfull matter that God preserued the church being yet but yong and the Gospell it selfe by one onely person Paule alone standeth to the truth for he had lost Barnabas his companion Peter was against him So sometime one man is able to doe more in a Councell then the whole Councell besides Which thing the Papistes theÌselues do witnes And for example they alledge Paphnutius who withstoode the whole Councell of Nice which was the best of all that were after the Councell of the Apostles at Ierusalem preuailed against it This I say to the end that we should diligently learne the article of Iustification and make a plaine difference betwene the lawe and the Gospell and that in this matter we should doe nothing by dissimulation or geue place to any man if we will retaine the truth of the gospell and faith sound and vncorrupt which as I haue sayd are soone hurt Wherefore in this case away with reason which is an enemie to Faith which also in tentations of sinne and death leaneth not to the righteousnes of Faith for thereof it is vtterly ignoraunt but to her owne righteousnes or at least to the righteousnes of the law Now as soone as the law and reason ioyne together faith loseth her virginitie for nothing more strongly fighteth against faith then the lawe and reason And these two enemies can not be conquered but with great labour and difficultie which we must conquere notwithstanding if we will be saued Wherefore when thy conscience is terrified with the lawe and wrestleth with the iudgement of God aske counsell neither of reason nor of the lawe but rest onely vpon grace and the word of consolation and so stand herein as if thou haddest neuer heard any thing of the law but ascend vp to the glasse
to conscience a seruaunt and slaue Verse 15. VVe vvhich are Ievves by nature and not sinners of the Gentiles That is to say we are borne vnto the righteousnes of the lawe to Moses and to circumcision and eueÌ in our birth we bring the law with vs We haue the righteousnes of the law by nature as Paule before sayth of him selfe in the first chapter Being zelous of the traditions of the fathers Wherefore if we be compared to the Gentiles we are no sinners we are not without the law without works as the Gentiles but we are Iewes borne we are borne righteous brought vp in righteousnes Our righteousnes beginneth eueÌ with our birth for the Iewish religion is naturall vnto vs. For God commaunded Abraham to circumcise euery man childe the eight day This law of circumcision receiued from the fathers Moses afterward confirmed It is a great matter therfore that we are Iewes by nature Notwithstanding although we haue this prerogatiue that we are righteous by nature borne to the law and the workes therof and are not sinners as the Gentiles yet are we not therfore righteous before God. Hereby it is euident that Paule speaketh not of ceremonies or of the ceremoniall lawe as some doe affirme but of a farre waightier matter namely of the natiuitie of the Iewes whom he denieth to be righteous although they be borne holy be circumcised keepe the lawe haue the adoption the glory the couenaunt the fathers the true worship God Christ the promises liue in them and glory in the same as they say Iohn 8. VVe are the seede of Abraham Also vve haue one father vvhich is God. And to the Romaines Beholde thou art called a Ievv and restest in the lavv c. Wherfore although that Peter and the other Apostles were the children of God righteous according to the law the works and the righteousnes therof circumcision the adoption the couenauÌts the promises the Apostleship and all such like yet Christian righteousnes commeth not therby for none of all these is faith in Christ which onely as foloweth in the text iustifieth and not the law Not that the law is euil or damnable for the law circumcision and such like are not therefore condemned because they iustifie not but Paule therfore taketh from them the office of iustification because the false apostles contended that by them without faith and onely by the worke wrought men are iustified saued This was not to be suffred of Paule For where faith ceaseth all things are deadly the law circumcision the adoption the temple the worship of God the promises yea God and Christ him selfe without faith profiteth nothing Paule therfore speaketh generally against all things which are contrary to faith and not against ceremonies onely Verse 16. Knovv that a man is not iustified by the vvorks of the lavv but by the faith of Iesus Christ This clause the vvorke of the lavv reacheth farre and compreheÌdeth much We take the worke of the law therefore generally for that which is contrary to grace What so euer is not grace is the law whether it be Iudiciall ceremoniall or the ten commaundements Wherfore if thou couldest doe the workes of the lawe according to this commauÌdement Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God vvithall thy heart c. which no maÌ yet euer did or could do notwithstanding thou shouldest not be iustified before God for a man is not iustified by the workes of the law But hereof we will speake more largely hereafter The worke of the law then according to Paule signifieth the worke of the whole law whether it be ceremoniall or Moral Now if the worke of the morall law doe not iustifie much lesse doth circumcision iustifie which is a worke of the ceremonial law Wherfore when Paule sayth as he oftentimes doth that by the lavv or by the vvorkes of the lavv which are both one a man is not iustified he speaketh generally of the whole law setting the righteousnes of faith against the righteousnes of the whole law For the righteousnes of the law sayth he a man is not pronounced righteous before God but the righteousnes of faith God imputeth freely through grace for Christes sake The lawe no doubt is holy righteous and good and consequently the works of the law are holy righteous and good yet notwithstanding a man is not iustified therby before God. Now the works of the law may be done either before iustificatioÌ or after There were many good men euen amoÌgst the Paganes as Xenophon Aristides Fabius Cicero Pomponius Atticus others which before iustification performed the deedes of the lawe and did notable workes Cicero suffered death valiantly in a good a iust cause Pomponius was a coÌstant man loued truth for he neuer made lie him self nor could suffer the same in any other Now constancie truth are noble vertues excellent works of the lawe yet were they not iustified therby After iustification Peter Paule al other christians haue done do the works of the law but yet are they not iustified therby I knovv not my selfe giltie in anything sayth Paule and yet am I not therby iustified We see then that he speaketh not of any part of the law but of the whole law and all the workes thereof The Diuinitie of the Sophisters commonly called the Scholemen Wherfore the wicked pernicious opinion of the Papists is vtterly to be condemned which do attribute the merite of grace remission of sinnes to the worke wrought For they say that a good worke before grace is auaileable to obtaine grace of Congruence which they call meritum de Congruo because it is meete and conuenient that God should reward such a worke But when grace is obtained the worke folowing deserueth euerlastiÌg life of due det worthines which they cal meritum de Condigno As for exaÌple If a maÌ being in deadly sin without grace do a good worke of his owne good naturall inclination that is if he say or heare a Masse or geue almes and such like this man of coÌgruence deserueth grace When he hath thus obtained grace he doth a worke which of worthines deserueth euerlasting life For the first god is no detter but because he is iust and good it behoueth him to approue such a good worke though it be done in deadly sinne to geue grace for such a seruice But when grace is obtained God is become a detter and is constrained of right and duetie to geue eternal life For now it is not onely a worke of freewill done according to the substance but also done in grace which maketh gratious that is to say in loue This is the Diuinitie of the Antichristian kingdom Which here I recite to the ende that the disputation of Paule may be the better vnderstand For two contrary things being set together be the better knowen and moreouer that all meÌ
minister of sinne is nothing els but a lawgiuer or a Scholemaster of the law which teacheth good works and charitie and that a man must suffer the crosse and afflictions and follow the example of Christ and of the Sainctes He that teacheth and requireth this is a minister of the lawe of sinne of wrath of death For by this doctrine he doth nothing els but terrifie afflict mens consciences and shutteth them vnder sinne For it is impossible for the nature of man to accomplish the law yea in those that are iustified and haue the holy Ghost the lavv of the members fighteth against the lavv of the mind What will it not then do in the wicked which haue not the holy Ghost Wherfore he that teacheth that righteousnes cometh by the lawe doth not vnderstand what he sayeth or what he affirmeth and much lesse doth he keepe the law but rather he deceaueth himselfe and others and laieth vpon them such a burthen as they are not able to beare requiring and teaching impossible things and at the last he bringeth himselfe and his disciples vnto desperation The right vse and end therfore of the law is to accuse and condemne as giltie such as liue in securitie that they may see themselues to be in daunger of sinne wrath and death eternall that so they may be terrified and brought euen to the brinke of desperation trembling and quaking at the falling of a leafe And in that they are such they are vnder the law For the law requireth perfect obedience vnto God and condemneth al those that doe not accomplish the same Now it is certaine that there is no man liuing which is able to performe this obedience which notwithstanding God streitly requireth of vs. The law therfore iustifieth not but condemneth according to that saying Cursed is he that abideth not in all things that are vvriten in this booke Therefore he that teacheth the law is a minister of the law Wherefore it is not without good cause that Paule in the 2. Cor. 3. calleth the minister of the law the minister of sinne For the law sheweth and vttereth sinne which without the law is deade Now the knowledge of sinne I speake not here of that speculatiue knowledge of hypocrites but of a true knowledge by the which we see the wrath of God against sinne and feele a true tast of death terrifieth the heart driueth downe to desperation killeth and destroyeth Rom. 7. Wherfore these Scholemasters of the law and works are called in the scripture oppressors and tirants For as the taskemasters in Egypt did oppresse the children of Israell with corporall seruitude so doe these lawgiuers and taskemasters driue men into most miserable bondage of soule and at lengthe bring them to desperation and vtter destruction These doe neither know themselues nor the force of the law And it is not possible for them to haue quietnes and peace of conscience in great and inward terrours and in the agony of death yea though they haue obserued the law loued their neighbours done many good works and suffred great afflictions for the law alwaies terrifieth and accuseth saying thou neuer diddest accomplish all that is commaunded in the law but accursed is he that hath not done all things contained therin Wherefore these terrours remaine still in the conscience and encrease more and more And if such Scholemasters of the lawe be not raised vp by Faith and the righteousnes of Christ they are driuen downe headlong to desperation This also was notably figured when the law was geuen as we may see in the .19 and .20 of Exodus Moses brought the people out of the tentes to meete with the Lord that they might heare him speake vnto them out of the darke cloude Then the people being astonished and trembling for feare fled backe which a litle before had promised to doe all that God had commaunded and standing aloofe of sayd vnto Moses VVho can abide to see the fire and to heare the thundrings and noise of the trumpet Talke thou vvith vs and vve vvill heare thee but let not God talke vvith vs lest vve die So the proper office of the lawe is to leade vs out of our tents and tabernacles that is to say from the quietnes and securitie wherin we dwell and from trusting in our selues and to bring vs before the presence of God to reueile his wrath vnto vs and to sette before vs our sinnes Here the conscience feeleth that it hath not satisfied the lawe and that it is not able to satisfie it nor to beare the wrath of God which the lawe reueileth when it bringeth vs forth after this maner before the presence of God that is to say when it feareth vs accuseth vs and setteth before vs our sinnes Here it is impossible that we should be able to stand and therefore being thorowly affraid we flie and we cry out with the children of Israell we shall die we shall die Let not the Lord speake vnto vs but speake thou vnto vs c. He then which teacheth that faith in Christ iustifieth not without the obseruation of the law maketh Christ a minister of sinne that is to say a Scholemaster of the law which teacheth the selfe same doctrine that Moses did By this meanes Christ is no Sauiour no geuer of grace but a cruell tirant which requireth such things as Moses did which no man is able to performe See how all the meritmongers doe take Christ to be but a new lawgeuer and the Gospell to be nothing els but a certaine booke which containeth new lawes concerning works as the Turkes dreame of their Alcoran But as touching lawes there is enough in Moses The Gospell then is a preaching of Christ which forgeueth sinnes geueth grace iustifieth and saueth sinners Now whereas there are commaundements found in the Gospell they are not the Gospell but expositions of the lawe and matters depending vpon the Gospell To conclude if the lawe be the ministery of sinne then is it also the ministery of wrath and of death For as the lawe reueileth sinne so doth it terrifie a man it sheweth vnto him his sinne and the wrath of God and striketh into him a terrour of death and damnation For thus the conscience by and by gathereth Thou hast not kept the commaundements of God therefore God is angry with thee And it thinketh this to be an infallible consequence I haue sinned therfore I must die And so it followeth that the ministery of sinne is the ministery of wrath and condemnation For after that sinne is reueiled by and by ensueth the wrath of God death and damnation And hereof it cometh that many which are not able to beare the iudgement and wrath of God which the lawe setteth before their eyes doe kill hang or drowne themselues Verse 17. God forbid As though he would say Christ is not the minister of sinne but the geuer of
like to the doctrine of the false apostles of that time If thou wilt liue to God say they liue to the law or after the law But contrariwise we say If thou wilt liue to God thou must be vtterly dead to the law Mans reason and wisedom vnderstandeth not this doctrine therefore it teacheth alwayes the contrary that is If thou wilt liue vnto God thou must kepe the law for it is wryten Do this and thou shalt liue And this is a speciall principle amongst all Diuines he that liueth after the law liueth vnto god Paule sayth the contrary that is we can not liue vnto God vnlesse we be throughly dead to the law Wherfore we must mount vp to this heauenly altitude that we may be assured that we are far aboue the law yea that we are vtterly dead vnto the law Now if we be dead vnto the law then hath the law no power ouer vs as also it hath no power ouer Christ who hath deliuered vs from the same that we might liue vnto god All these things tende to this ende to proue that we are not iustified by the lawe but by faith onely in Iesus Christ And here Paule speaketh not of the ceremoniall lawe onely as before we haue declared more at large but of the whole law whether it be ceremoniall or morall which to a Christian is vtterly abrogate for he is dead vnto it Not that the lawe is vtterly taken away nay it remaineth liueth and raigneth still in the wicked But a godly man is dead vnto the lawe like as he is dead vnto sinne the Deuill death and hell which notwithstanding doe still remaine and the world with all the wicked shall still abide in them Wherfore when the Papist vnderstandeth that the ceremoniall lawe onely is abolished vnderstand thou that Paule and euery Christian is dead to the whole lawe and yet the lawe remaineth still As for example Christ rising from death is free from the graue and yet the graue remaineth stil Peter is deliuered from the prison the sicke of the palsey from his bed the yong maÌ from his coffen the maiden from her couch and yet the prison the bed the coffen the couch doe remaine still Euen so the lawe is abolished when I am not subiect vnto it the law is dead when I am dead vnto it yet it remaineth still But because I die vnto it by an other law it dieth also vnto me As the graue of Christ the prison of Peter the couch of the maiden c. do still remaine and yet Christ by his resurrection dieth to the graue Peter by his deliueraunce is freed from the prison and the maid through life is deliuered from the couch Wherfore these words I am dead to the lavv are very effectuall For he sayeth not I am free from the law for a time or I am Lord of the lawe but simplie I am dead to the lawe that is to say I haue nothing to do with the law Paule could haue vttred nothiÌg more effectually against iustification of the law then to say I am dead to the law that is I care nothing at all for the law therfore I am not iustified by it Now to die to the law is not to be bound to the law but to be free from the law not to know it Therfore let him that will liue to God endeuour that he may be found without the law let him come out of the graue with Christ The souldiers were astonished wheÌ Christ was risen out of the graue and they also which saw the maiden raised vp from death to life were amazed So mans reason and wisedom is astonished and becometh foolish when it heareth that we are not iustified except we be dead to the law for it is not able to reach vnto this mysterie But we know that when we apprehend Christ by faith inwardly in conscience we enter into a certain new law which swaloweth vp the old law that held vs captiues As the graue in which Christ lay dead after that he was risen againe was voide and emptie and Christ vanished away so when I beleue in Christ I rise againe with him and die to my graue that is to say the lawe which held me captiue So that now the law is voide and I am escaped out of my prison and graue that is to say the lawe Wherefore the lawe hath no right to accuse me or to hold me any longer for I am risen againe It is necessary that mens consciences should be diligently instructed that they may wel vnderstand the difference betwene that righteousnes of the law grace The righteousnes of grace or the libertie of coÌscience doth in no wise pertaine to the flesh For the flesh may not be at liberty but must remaine in the graue the prison the couch it must be in subiection to the law and exercised by the Egyptians But the christian coÌscience must be dead to the law that is to say free from the law must haue nothing at all to doe with it It is good to know this for it helpeth very much to the comforting of poore afflicted consciences Wherfore when you see a man terrified and cast downe with the sense and feeling of his sinne say vnto him Brother thou doest not rightly distinguish Thou placest the lawe in thy conscience which should be placed in the flesh Awake arise vp and remember that thou must beleue in Christ the conquerour of the lawe and sinne With this faith thou shalt mount vp aboue and beyond the lawe into that heauen of grace where is no law nor sinne And albeit the law sinne doe still remaine yet they pertaine nothing to thee for thou art dead to the lawe and sinne This is easily sayd but blessed is he which knoweth howe to lay sure hold on these things in time of distresse that is which can say when sinne ouerwayeth him and the law accuseth him what is this to me O lawe that thou accusest me and sayest that I haue committed many sinnes In deede I graunt that I haue committed many sinnes yea and yet stil I doe commit sinnes daily without number This toucheth me nothing I am now deafe and can not heare therefore thou talkest to me in vaine for I am dead vnto thee But if thou wilt needes dispute with me as touching my sinnes get thee to the flesh and members my seruaunts teach them exercise and crucifie them But trouble not me Conscience which am a Ladie and a Queene and haue nothing to doe with thee for I am dead to thee and now I liue to Christ with whom I am vnder an other lawe to witte the lawe of grace which ruleth ouer sinne and the lawe By what meanes By faith in Christ as Paule declareth hereafter But this semeth a straunge and a wonderfull definition that to liue to the lawe is to die to God and to die to the lawe is to liue to god
aunswereth two obiections which might be made against him His first aunswere is against the cauillations of the proude and the offence of the weake For when remission of sinnes is freely preached then doe the malicious by and by sclander this preaching As Rom 3 Let vs doe euill that good may come therof For these fellowes as soone as they heare that we are not iustified by the law forthwith do maliciously conclude and say why then let vs reiect the law Againe if grace doe there abound say they where sinne doth abound let vs then abound in sinne that we may become righteous and that grace may the more abound These are the malicious and proude spirites which spitefully and wittingly sclaunder the scriptures sayings of the holy Ghost euen as they sclaundered Paule whilest the apostles liued to their owne confusion coÌdemnation as it is said 2. Pet. 3. Moreouer that weake which are not malicious are offended when they heare that the law good works are not to be done as necessary to iustification These must be holpen and must be instructed how good works doe not iustifie how they ought to be done how not to be done They ought to be done not as the cause but as the frutes of righteousnes and when we are made righteous we ought to doe them but not contrariwise to the end that when we are vnrighteous we may be made righteous The tree maketh the apple but not the apple the tree He said before I am dead c. here the presumptious and malicious might soone take occasion to cauill after this maner What saiest thou Paule art thou dead how then doest thou speake how doest thou write The weake also might soone be offended and say vnto him what art thou Paule Doe we not see that thou art liuing and doest such things as pertaine to this life To this he aunswereth I liue in deede and yet now not I but Christ liueth in me Ther is then a double life The first is mine which is naturall the second is the life of an other that is to say the life of Christ in me As touching my natural life I am dead and now I liue an other life I liue not now as Paule but Paule is deade Who is it then that liueth The Christian Paule therfore as he liueth in him selfe is wholy dead through the law but as he liueth in Christ or rather as Christ liueth in him he liueth by an other life for Christ speaketh in hin liueth in him and exerciseth all the operations of life in him This cometh not now of the life of Paule but of the life of the christian and regenerate person Therfore thou malicious spirite where I say that I am dead now sclaunder my words no more And thou the art weake be not offeÌded but distinguish diuide this matter rightly For as I saide there are two liues to wit my naturall life and the life of an other By mine owne life I liue not for it I did the law would haue dominion ouer me and hold me in captiuitie To the end therfore that it should not hold me in captiuitie bondage I am dead to it by an other law and this death purchaseth vnto me the life of an other euen the life of Christ which life is not mine by nature but is geuen vnto me by Christ through faith The second aunswere is this It might againe be obiected vnto Paule what saiest thou Paule Doest thou not liue by thine owne life or in thine owne flesh but in Christ we see thy flesh but we see not Christ Wouldest thou then delude vs by thine inchauntments that we should not see thee present in flesh liuing as thou diddest before and doing all things in this corporall life as others doe he aunswereth Verse 20. And in that I novv liue in the flesh I liue by faith in the sonne of God. That is to say I liue in deede in the flesh but this life whatsoeuer it is I esteme as no life for it is no true life in deede but a shadow of life vnder the which an other liueth that is to say Christ who is my true life in deede which life thou seest not but onely hearest I feele Thou hearest the vvind but knovvest not vvhence it cometh or vvhether it goeth Ioh. 3. Euen so thou seest me speaking eating labouring sleeping and doing other things and yet thou seest not my life This life which I now liue I liue in deede in the flesh but not through the flesh or according to the flesh but through faith and according to faith Paule then denieth not that he liueth in the flesh because he doeth all things that belong to a naturall man He vseth also carnall things as meate drinke apparell and such like which is to liue in the flesh but he saith that this is not his life and although he vseth these things yet he liueth not through them as the world liueth through the flesh and after the flesh for it neither knoweth nor hopeth for any life besides this Therfore saith he this life which I now liue in the flesh whatsoeuer it is I liue in the faith of the sonne of god For this word which I now corporally speake is the word not of flesh but of the holy Ghost and of Christ This sight which goeth in or cometh out at mine eies procedeth not of flesh that is to say it is not gouerned of the flesh but of the holy Ghost So my hearing cometh not of the flesh although it be in the flesh but of the holy Ghost A Christian speaketh none other but chast sober holy things which pertaine vnto Christ to the glory of God the profit of his neighbour These things come not of the flesh neither are done accordiÌg to the flesh and yet are they in the flesh For I can not teach write pray or geue thanks but with these instruments of the flesh which are necessary to the accomplishing of these works and yet notwithstanding these works proceede not of the flesh but are geuen by God from aboue In like maner I behold a woman but with a chast eie not lusting after her This beholding cometh not of the flesh although it be in the flesh because the eies are the carnall instrumeÌts of this sight but the chastnes of this sight cometh from heauen Thus a Christian vseth the world and all creatures so that there is no difference betwene him and the Infidell For in their apparell in their feeding hearing seing speaking gestures couÌtenances and such other things they are like and in outward apperance they seeme to be all one as Paule speaketh of Christ In outvvard appearance he vvas found sayth he as a man yet notwithstanding there is greate difference For I liue in the flesh I graunt but I liue not of my selfe but in that I now liue I liue in the faith of the sonne of
to guide a shippe to build a house and to doe such other things as are subiect vnto man for these things are not taken from him We doe not then denie but that these sentences are true in the corporall kingdom But if ye wrest them to the spirituall kingdom I vtterly deny them for there as I said we are cleane ouerwhelmed and drowned in sinne Whatsoeuer is in our wil is euil whatsoeuer is in our vnderstanding is errour Wherefore in spirituall matters man hath nothing but darknes errours ignoraunce malice and peruersenes both of wil and vnderstanding How then should he worke well fulfill the lawe and loue God Wherfore Paule sayth here that Christ first began and not we He euen he sayth Paule loued me gaue him selfe for me As if he said He found in me no good will or right vnderstaÌding but this good Lord had mercy vpon me He saw me to be nothing els but wicked going astray contemning God and flying from him more and more yea rebelling against God taken led and caryed away captiue of the deuill Thus of his mere mercy preuenting my reason my wil and my vnderstanding he loued me and so loued me that he gaue him selfe for me to the ende that I might be freed from the law sinne the deuill death Againe these wordes The sonne of God hath loued me and geuen him selfe for me are mightie thuÌdrings and lightnings from heaueÌ against the righteousnes of the law all the works therof So great so horrible wickednes errour darknes and ignorance was in my wil and vnderstanding that it was vnpossible for me to be rauÌsomed by any other meanes then by such an inestimable price Why do we then vauÌt of the soundnes of nature of the rule of reason of free will and of doing what in vs lieth Why do I offer vnto god being angry with me who as Moses sayth is a coÌsuming fire this my rotten stubble and straw yea horrible sinnes claime of him to reward me with grace euerlasting life for them since here I learne such wickednes to lie lurkiÌg in my nature that the whole world all creatures therin were not able to counteruaile the indignation of God but that the very sonne of God him selfe must needes be deliuered for the same But let vs consider well this price and let vs behold this captiue deliuered as Paule sayth for me the sonne of God I meane and we shal see him without all comparison to excede excell all creatures What wilt thou doe when thou hearest the Apostle say that such an inestimable price was geuen for thee Wilt thou bring thy cowle thy shauen crowne thy chastitie thy obedience thy pouertie thy works thy merites What shall all these doe Yea what shall the law of Moses auaile What shall the works of all men all the suffering of the Martyrs profite thee What is the obedience of all the holy angels in comparison of the sonne of God deliuered and that most shamefully euen to the death of the crosse so that there was no droppe of his most precious bloud but it was shedde and that for thy sinnes If thou couldest rightly consider this incomparable price thou shouldest hold as accursed all these ceremonies vowes works and merites before grace and after and throw them all downe to hell For it is an horrible blasphemy to imagine that there is any worke wherby thou shouldest presume to pacifie God since thou seest that ther is nothing which is able to pacifie him but this inestimable price euen the death bloud of the sonne of god one drop wherof is more precious then al the creatures in the world Verse 20. For me Who is this me Euen I wretched and damnable sinner so dearly beloued of the sonne of God that he gaue himselfe for me If I then through works or merites could haue loued the sonne of God and so come vnto him what needed he to deliuer himselfe for me Hereby it appereth how coldly the Papistes handled yea how they vtterly neglected the holy scriptures and doctrine of faith For if they had considered but onely these words that it behoued the sonne of God to be geuen for me it had bene vnpossible that so many monstrous sectes should haue spronge vp amongest them For faith would by and by haue aunswered why doest thou choose this kind of life this religioÌ this worke Doest thou this to please God or to be iustified therby Doest thou not heare O thou wretch that the sonne of God shed his bloud for thee Thus true fayth in Christ would easilie haue withstande all maner of sectes Wherefore I say as I haue often times said that there is no remedie against Sectes or power to resist them but this onely article of Christian righteousnes If we lose this article it is impossible for vs to withstand any errours or Sectes As we may see at this daye in the phanaticall spirites the Anabaptistes and such like who being fallen away from this article of iustification will neuer cease to fall erre and seduce vntill they come to the fulnes of all iniquitie There is no dout but they will raise vp innumerable sectes and still deuise new workes But what are al these things though they haue neuer so goodly a shew of holines if ye compare them to the death and bloud of the sonne of God vvho gaue himselfe for me Consider well I pray you who this sonne of God is how glorious he is how mightie he is What is heauen and earth in comparison of him Let all the Papistes and all the authors of sectes yea though the whole world take their part be throwne downe into hell withall their righteousnes workes and merits rather then the truth of the Gospell should be blemished and the glory of Christ perish What meane they they then to bragge so much of workes and merits If I being a wretched and a damned sinner could be redemed by any other price what needed the sonne of God to be geuen for me But because there was no other price either in heauen or in earth but Christ the sonne of God therefore it was most necessary that he should be deliuered for me Moreouer this he did of inestimable loue For Paule sayth vvhich loued me Wherfore these wordes vvhich loued me are full of faith And he that can vtter this litle word Me and apply it vnto him selfe with a true and constant faith as Paule did shal be a good disputer with Paule against the lawe For he deliuered neither shepe oxe golde nor siluer but euen God him selfe entierly and wholy for me euen for me I say a miserable and wretched sinner Nowe therefore in that the sonne of God was thus deliuered to death for me I take comfort and applie this benefite vnto my selfe And this maner of applying is the right force of faith in deede These wordes which are the pure preaching of grace and Christian
contempt of God despaire c yet hath not he preuailed neither shall he preuaile hereafter He is greater that is in vs then he that is in the vvorld Christ is stronger who hath doth ouercome that strong one in vs shall ouercome him for euer Notwithstanding the deuill sometimes ouercometh vs in the flesh that we may haue experience of the power of a stronger against that strong one and may say with Paule When I am weake then am I strong Let no man thinke then that the Galathians onely were bewitched of the Deuill but let euery man thinke that he himselfe might haue bene and yet may be bewitched by him There is none of vs so stronge that he is able to resist him and specially if he attempt to doe it by his owne strength Iob vvas an vpright and a iuste man fearing God and there vvas none like vnto him vpon the earth But what power had he against the deuill when God withdrewe his hand Did not this holy man horribly fall Therfore this enchaunter was not onely mightie in the Galathians but he goeth about busily alwaies to deceaue if not all men yet as many as he can with his illusions and false perswasions For he is a liar and the father of lies And by this his subtill practise he hath bewitched as I haue saide these frantike spirites reigning in them and making them so obstinate and hard harted that no Anuil can be so hard Verse 1. VVho hath bevvitched you Here Paule excuseth the Galathians and laieth the faulte vpon the false Apostles As though he should say I see that ye are not falne thorough wilfulnes or malice but the Deuill hath sent the enchaunting false Apostles his children amongest you and they do so bewitch you in teaching you that ye are iustified by the lawe that now ye thinke otherwise of Christ then ye did afore when ye heard the Gospell preached by me But we labour both by preaching and writing vnto you to vncharme that sorcery wherwith the false Apostles haue bewitched you and to set at libertie those which are snared therwith So we also at this day doe labour by the word of God against those fantasticall opinions of the Anabaptistes that we may set at libertie those that are entangled therewith and reduce them to the pure doctrine of faith and there hold them And this our labour is not altogether in vaine For we haue called backe many whom they had bewitched and haue deliuered them out of their snares Notwithstanding such there are as will not suffer themselues to be taught especially the chiefe Sorcerers and authors of this witchery They wil heare no reason nor admit the scripture yea they abuse and corrupt the scripture and auoide such places as are alledged against them with their false gloses and deuilish dreames cleane contrary to the scripture which is a manifest signe that they are bewitched of the deuill Wherefore they are nothing amended by our admonitions but are much more hardened and more obstinate then they were before And surely I could neuer haue beleued but that I haue good experience therof at this day that the power of the deuill is so greate that he is able to make falshod so like to the truth Moreouer which is yet much more horrible when he goeth about to ouerwhelme sorrowfull consciences with ouer much heauines he can so cunningly and so liuely chauÌge himselfe into the likenes of Christ that it is impossible for the poore tempted and afflicted soule to perceaue it wherby many simple and ignoraunt persons are deceaued and driuen downe to desperation and some also destroy themselues For they are so bewitched of the deuil that they beleue this to be a most certaine truth that they are tempted and accused not of the deuill but of Christ himselfe Such a like thing of late happened to that miserable man Doctor Kraus of Hal which said I haue denied Christ and therfore he standeth now before his father and accuseth me He being blinded with the illusion of the deuil had so strongly conceaued in his minde this imagination that by no exhortation no consolation no promises of God he could be brought from it wherupon he despaired and so miserably destroied himselfe This was a meere lie a bewitching of the deuil and a fantasticall definition of a wrong Christ whom the scripture knoweth not For the scripture setteth forth Christ not as a Iudge a temptour or accuser but a reconciler a mediator a comforter and a throne of grace But the poore man deluded by the deuill could not then see this and therfore against al scripture he thinketh this to be an vndoubted truth Christ accuseth thee before his father he standeth not for thee but against thee therfore thou art damned And this tentation is not of man but of the deuill which that enchaunter most strongly imprinteth in the heart of the tempted But vnto vs which are lead and taught by an other spirite it is a manifest and a cursed lie and a plaine bewitching of the deuill But vnto those that are thus bewitched it is so certaine a truth that none can be more certaine Seing then that the deuill is able to print in our hearts so manifest a lie that we woulde sweare a thousand times it were an vndoubted truth we must not be proud but walke in feare and humilitie calling vpon the Lord Iesus that we be not lead into tentation Worldly and secure men which after they haue once or twise hearde the Gospell preached by and by imagine that they haue receaued aboundaunce of gods spirite doe fall at length in like manner because they feare not God nor render thankes vnto him but perswade themselues that they are able not onely to hold and to maintaine the doctrine of true religion but also to stand against the deuill in any assault or conflicte be it neuer were so greeuous Such are meete instruments for the Deuill to bewitch and to throwe downe to desperation On the other side say not thou I am perfite I can not fall but humble thy selfe and feare lest if thou stand to day to morrow thou be ouerthrowne I my selfe although I be a Doctor of diuinitie and haue nowe preached Christ and fought against the Deuill in his false teachers a great while doe finde by experience notwithstanding what a doe I haue to holde fast and not to lose Christ For I can not shake of Satan as I desire neither can I so apprehend Christ as the scriptures set him forth but oftentimes the Deuill setteth before mine eyes a false Christ But thankes be to God who keepeth vs in the worde in faith and in prayer that we may walke before him in humilitie and feare and not presume of our owne wisedome righteousnes strength but trust in the power of Christ who is strong when we are weake and by vs weake and feeble creatures he alwayes ouercommeth and triumpheth
To whom be glory for euer This bewitching and sorcerie then is nothing else but a plaine illusion of the Deuill printing in the hearte a false opinion of Christ and against Christ and he that is deluded with this opinion is bewitched They therfore that haue this opinion that they are iustified by the workes of the lawe or traditions of men are bewitched for this opinion is against faith and against Christ Paule vseth this word bevvitching in contempt of the false Apostles which so vehemently vrged the doctrine of the lawe and workes As if he should say what a deuelish bewitching is this For as the senses are peruerted by bodely witchcrafte so are the mindes of men also deluded by this spirituall with craft Verse 1. That ye should not obey the truth The Galathians at the first did gladly heare and obey the truth Therfore where he sayth VVho hath bevvitched you he sheweth that they were bewitched by these false apostles and were fallen away from that truth which they before did obey But this seemeth yet a more bitter and vehement kinde of speech when he sayeth that they doe not beleeue the truth For he signifieth by these wordes that they are bewitched and that he would deliuer them from this witcherie and yet they will not acknowledge nor receaue this benefite For it is certaine that he did not reduce all from the errour of the false Apostles vnto the truth but that many of them remained yet still bewitched Therfore he vseth these sharpe and vehement wordes VVho hath bevvitched you As if he would say Ye are so deluded and bewitched that nowe ye can not obey the truth I feare lest many of you are vtterly lost and so falne away that ye will neuer returne againe to the truthe Here haue ye yet an other goodly commendation of the lawe and mans owne righteousnes that it so bewitcheth men that they can not obey the truth Hereof the Apostles and the fathers of the primitiue Church did oftentimes make mention There is a sinne vnto death for vvhich I say thou shouldest not pray 1. Iohn 5. And againe It is impossible that they vvhich vvere once lightned and haue tasted of the heauenly gift and vvere made pertakers of the holy ghost and haue tasted of the good vvorde of God and of the povvers of the vvorld to come if they fall avvay should be renued againe by repentaunce c. Heb. 6. These wordes sound at the first as if some Nouatian had spoken them But the Apostles were constrained to speake after this maner because of the Heretikes And yet notwithstanding they did not hereby denie but that they which were fallen might returne againe to the fellowship of the faithfull After the same manner must we also speake at this day because of the authors and maisters of errours sectes that such shall neuer retourne to the truth Notwithstanding some there are which doe retourne but such as are not greatly bewitched or strongly deluded But the captaines and the authors of this sorcerie doe neuer retourne For to them we may well attribute this title which Paule here geueth vnto them that they can not heare nor abide the truth but studie rather how they may resist it Verse 1. To vvhom Iesus Christ before vvas described in your sight It was bitterly spoken where he said before that they were so bewitched that they could not obey the truth But it is more bitterly said when he addeth that Christ was so liuely described before them that they might handle him with their handes and yet they would not obey the truth Thus he conuinceth them euen by their owne experience As though he would say Ye are so bewitched and deluded with the deuillish opinions of the false apostles that now ye will not obey the truth And wheras I haue with great trauel and diligence set forth Christ plainly before your eyes yet doth this profit you nothing at al. In these wordes he hath respect to the former arguments wherby he proued that to those that will be iustified by the lawe Christe is but the minister of sinne that such doe reiect the grace of God and that to them Christ died in vaine Which arguments he had before more vehemently prosecuted and more largely amplified in their presence as if a painter had purtred Christ Iesus before their eies Now being absent he putteth them in minde of the same things saying To vvhom Iesus Christ vvas described in your sight As if he said There is no painter that with his colours can so liuely set out Christ vnto you as I haue painted him out by my preaching and yet notwithstaÌding ye still remaine most miserably bewitched Verse 1. And vvas among you crucified What did I then paint out Euen Christ him selfe How was that done In this sort that he is crucified in you or among you He vseth here very rough and sharpe wordes Before he said that they sought righteousnes by the lawe reiected the grace of God and that to them Christ died in vaine Now he addeth moreouer that they crucifie Christ who before liued raigned in them As if he should say Ye haue now not onely reiected the grace of God not onely to you Christ died in vaine but also he is most shamefully crucified among you After the same maner he speaketh Heb. 6. Crucifying to them selues againe the sonne of God and making a mocke of him c. If a maÌ do but heare the name of a Monke of his shauen croune of his cowle of his rule it should make him to tremble howe much so euer the Papists doe adore these abominations and bragge that they are perfect religion and holines as I and others did iudge of them before God reuealed his Gospell vnto vs for we were brought vp in the traditions of men which darkened Christ and made him vtterly vnprofitable vnto vs when he heareth Paule say as here he doth that euen they which seeke to be iustified by the lawe of God be not onely deniers and murtherers of Christ but also they doe most wickedly crucifie him againe Nowe if they be crucifiers of Christ which seeke to be iustified by the righteousnes of the law of God and the works therof what are they I pray you which seeke saluation and eternall life by the dregges and filthie dunge of mans righteousnes and by the doctrine of Deuils But who could euer beleeue or thinke that it was so horrible and so abhominable a sinne to be made a religious man for so they call theÌ namely to be made a Massing priest a Monke a Frier a Nunne Doutles no man Yea they them selues say moreouer that Monkerie is a new baptisme Can there be any thing more horrible then that the kingdome of the Papists is the kingdome of such as spitefully spitte in the face of Christ the sonne of God and crucifie him againe For in deede they crucifie him a fresh who
was once crucified rose againe both in them selues in the church and in the hearts of the faithfull for with their spiteful reproches rebukes sclauÌders and iniuries they spit vpon him and with their wicked opinions they wounde him and thrust him thorow that in them he may die most miserably and in the steade of him they set vp a glorious witchcraft wherby men are so miserably charmed and deluded that they caÌ not know Christ to be their iustifier their reconciler and Sauiour but a minister of sinne their accuser their iudge and their destroyer which must be pacified no otherwise then by our workes and merites And out of this opinion did afterwards spring the most pestilent pernicious doctrine that is in the whole Papacie which is this If thou wilt serue God thou must merite forgeuenes of sinnes and euerlasting life and must also helpe others to attaine saluation Thou must enter into a Monasterie vow obedience chastitie pouertie c. Monks and Friers and the rest of that religious rable being puffed vp with this opinion of their owne holines dreamed that they onely were in the life and state of perfection and that other Christians led but a common life for they did no vndue workes or more then they were bounde to doe that is they did not vowe and keepe chastitie pouertie obedience c. they were but onely baptised and kept the ten commaundements But as for them selues besides that which was common as wel to them as to other Christians they kept also the works of supererogation and the counsels of Christ wherfore they hoped to haue merite and a place in heauen amongs the principall Saintes farre aboue the common sort of Christians This was vndoutedly an horrible illusion of the deuill wherby he hath bewitched almost the whole world And euery man the more holy he would seeme to be the more he is snared with this witcherie that is to say with that pestilent perswasion of his owne righteousnes And this was the cause that we could not know that Iesus Christ was our Mediatour Sauiour but we did thinke that he was a seuere iudge which should be pacified by our owne workes which was nothing else but most horribly to blaspheme Christ and as Paule said before to reiect the grace of God to make the death of Christ of none effect and not onely to kill him but also most shamefully to crucifie him againe And this is the right meaning of that which Christ alledgeth out of Daniell that abomination standeth in the holy place Wherefore euery monke and religious person and euery Iusticiarie seeking remission of sinnes and righteousnes by his owne works or by his afflictions is a crucifier of Christ nowe raigning and liuing although not in the proper person of Christ yet in his owne heart and in the hearts of others And whosoeuer doe enter into Monasteries to the ende that by the keping of their rule and order they may be iustified doe enter into the dennes of theeues and such as crucifie Christ againe Wherefore Paule vseth in this place very rigorous and bitter wordes to the ende that he may feare and call backe the Galathians from the doctrine of the false Apostles As if he should say Consider well what ye haue done Ye haue crucified Christ againe and this I doe so plainly shewe and paint out before your eyes that ye may see it yea and touch it with your handes because ye seeke to be iustified by the lawe But if righteousnes come by the lawe then is Christ a minister of sinne and his death altogether in vaine If this be true then must it needes follow that Christ is crucified againe in you And it is not without cause that he addeth this clause in you or among you For Christ is no more crucified or dieth any more in his owne person as is saide in the sixte chapter to the Romaines but he dieth in vs when we reiecting true doctrine grace faith free remission of sinnes seeke to be iustified by our owne workes or else by the workes commaunded in the law Here Christ is crucified in vs againe Now this false and wicked perswasion to seeke righteousnes by the law and workes is nothing else as I haue before more amplie declared but the illusion of the Deuill wherwith men are so bewitched that in no wise they can acknowledge the benefite of Christ yea in all their life they can doe nothing else but not onely denie the Lord who hath bought them and in whose name they are baptised but also crucifie him againe in them selues Who so euer then hath a feare of God and a true heart to Christ and his religion let him flie quickly out of this Babylon and let him tremble at the very name of the Papacie For the impietie abomination therof is so horrible that no man is able to expresse it with words neither caÌ it be otherwise seene then with spiritual eies only These two argumentes Paule prosecuteth driueth into the heades of the Galathians very diligently First that they are so bewitched of the deuill that they obey not the truth most clearely set forth before their eies Secondly that they crucifie Christ againe in them selues These seeme to be simple and plaine words and without any high eloquence but in very deede they are so mighty that they exceede all the eloquence of man It can not therfore be coÌprehended but onely in spirit how great an impietie it is to seeke to be iustified by the righteousnes of the law or by mans owne righteousnes For as Paul saith here it is nothing els but to be witched of the deuill to be disobedient to the truth and to crucifie Christ againe Are not these goodly commendations of the righteousnes of the law and mans owne righteousnes The Apostle therefore is here kindled with greate zeale and with bitter words he pursueth condemneth the presumption of our owne righteousnes rising vpon the obseruation of the law of God and chargeth it with this impiety that it crucifieth againe the sonne of god Seing then it is so daungerous a thinge it can not be beaten downe enough or condemned as it should be For therof ensueth such a fall as is no lesse then the fall of Lucifer and such a losse as can neuer be recouered and therfore he vseth so sharpe and rigorous words against it that he spareth not the very law of God against the which he so bitterly inueieth that it seemeth he would vtterly reiect and condemne it And this doth he being constrained by greate necessity for otherwise he could not withstand the false Apostles nor defend the righteousnes of faith against them Albeit then that the law be holy iust and good yet must it put on as it were the visour of an hipocrite if he seeke to be iustified by workes Now he presseth them with an argument wherof they themselues had good experience and
which they could not denie Verse 2. This onely vvould I learne of you Receaued ye the spirite by the vvorkes of the lavv or by the hearing of faith preached He speaketh these words with a certaine indignation and contempt of the false Apostles If I had nothing els against you but euen your owne experience saith he yet haue I enough As if he should say Goe to now aunswere me I pray you which am your scholler for ye are so sodainly become doctors that ye are now my masters and teachers Receaued ye the holy ghost by the vvorkes of the lavv or by the preaching of the gospell With this argument he so conuinceth them that they haue nothing to replie againe For their owne experieÌce is altogither against them to wit that they had receaued the holy ghost not by the works of the law but by the preaching of the gospel Here againe I admonish you that Paule speaketh not onely of the ceremoniall lawe but of the whole lawe For he groundeth his argument vpon a sufficient diuision If he should speake but only of the ceremoniall lawe it were no sufficient diuision It is therefore a double horned argument standinge vpon two partes whereof the one must needes be true and the other false That is either ye haue receaued the holy Ghost by the law or by the hearing of faith If it be by the lawe then is it not by the preaching of faith If it be by the preaching of faith then is it not by the law There is no meane betwixt these two For all that is not the holy Ghost or the preaching of faith is the law Here are we in the matter of iustification But to come to iustification there is no other way but either the voice of the Gospell or the voice of the law Wherefore the lawe is here taken generally as wholy separate from the Gospell But it is not onely the ceremoniall lawe that is separate from the Gospell but also the morall law or the ten commaundementes therfore Paule speaketh here of the whole lawe His argument therfore is grounded vpon a sufficient distinction after this sort Tell me sayth he Receaued ye the holy ghost by the vvorkes of the lavve or by the preaching of the Gospell Answere me to this Ye can not say that this was done by the lawe For so long as ye were vnder the lawe and did the workes therof ye neuer receaued the holy ghost In deede ye taught and heard the lawe of Moses euery Sabboth but it hath not bene heard or seene that euer the holy ghost was geuen to any either teacher or learner through the preaching of the lawe Moreouer ye haue not onely taught and heard the lawe but also ye haue laboured with all your power to performe the same by your workes wherby ye should most of all haue receaued the holy ghost if he had bene geuen by the lawe seing ye were not onely teachers and learners but also doers of the law and yet ye cannot shew me that this was done at any time But as soone as the hearing of faith or the gospell came vnto you by and by ye receaued the holy Ghost by the only hearing of faith before ye had done any worke or shewed any frute of the gospell For as Luke witnesseth in the Actes at the onely preaching of Peter and Paule the holy ghost came vpon those vvhich hearde the vvord through vvhome also they receaued diuers giftes so that they spake vvith nevve tonges It is manifest therefore that by the onely preaching of faith ye receaued the holy ghost before ye did any good worke or brought forth any frutes of the gospell On the other side the accomplishing of the lawe neuer brought the holy ghost much lesse could the onely hearing of the lawe doe it Therfore not onely the hearing of the lawe but that affection and zeale also wherby ye goe about to performe the lawe by your workes is vtterly vnprofitable Wherefore although a man attempt to doe all things that is to say although he haue a zeale of God and with all endeuour goe about to be saued by the lawe and exercise him selfe day and night in the righteousnes therof notwithstanding he doth but labour and consume himselfe in vaine For they that are ignorant of the righteousnes of God seeke to establish their owne righteousnes as Paule sayth in an other place are not subiect to the righteousnes of God. Againe Israell vvhich follovved the lavv of righteousnes attained not to the lavve of righteousnes c. Now Paule speaketh here of the manifestation of the holy ghost in the primatiue church For the holy ghost came downe in a manifest likenes vpon those that did beleue and by this signe did plainly witnes that he was there present at the preaching of the Apostles Also that they which heard the word of faith preached by the Apostles were accepted as righteous before God for else the holy Ghost would not haue come downe vpon them The argument of that booke which containeth the Actes of the Apostles We must therefore diligently consider the force of this argument which is so often repeated in the Acts. Which booke is written to confirme and establish this argument For it teacheth nothing else but that the holy Ghost is not geuen by the lawe but by the hearing of the gospell For when Peter preached the holy ghost forthwith fel vpon all those that heard him and in one day three thousand which were present at the preaching of Peter beleeued receaued the holy ghost Act. 2. So Cornelius receaued the holy ghost not by his almes which he gaue but when Peter had opened his mouth and was yet in speaking the holy Ghost fell vpon all them which with Cornelius heard the worde Act. 10. These are manifest arguments experiences and diuine workes which can not deceaue vs. And Luke wryteth of Paule in the 15. of the Actes that where he had preached the gospell together with Barnabas among the Gentiles and was returned to Ierusalem he set him selfe against the Phariseis and disciples of the Apostles which vrged circumcision and the keping of the law as necessary to saluation whose mouthes he so stopped saith Luke in shewing what things he and Barnabas had done amongest the Gentiles that the whole church was amazed at the hearing therof especially whan they heard that God had wrought so many and so greate miracles and wonders by them among the Gentiles and when they which bare a zeale to the lawe did greatly wonder how it could be that the vncircuÌcised Gentiles not doing the law nor the workes therof nor hauing the righteousnes of the law should notwithstanding attaine to this grace to be iustified and receaue the holy Ghost as well as the Iewes that were circumcised here Paule and Barnabas did alledge nothing els but manifest experience wherwith they were so confounded that they had nothing
to reply againe By this meanes Paulus Sergius the Lieutenaunt and all those cities regions kingedomes and countreis where the Apostles had preached by the onely preaching of faith did beleue without the law and the workes therof In the whole booke then of the Actes there is nothing els handled in effect but that it behoueth as wel Iewes as GeÌtiles as wel righteous as vnrighteous to be iustified by faith alone in Christ Iesus without the law and the workes therof The which thinge doth appeare as well by the preaching of Peter of Paule of Stephen of Philip and the other Apostles as also by the examples of the Gentiles and Iewes For as God gaue the holy ghost to the Gentiles which liued without the law by the preaching of the Gospell so did he geue the same to the Iewes yet not by the law nor by the ceremonies and sacrifices commaunded in the law but by the onely preaching of faith Now if the law had ben able to iustifie and the righteousnes of the law had bene necessary to saluation then doubtles the holy ghost had not bene geuen to the Gentiles which kept not the law But experience it selfe doth plainly witnesse that the holy Ghost was geuen vnto them without the law and this did the Apostles both Peter Paule Barnabas others see therfore the law doth not iustifie but faith onely in Christ which the Gospell setteth forth These thinges are diligently to be marked because of the aduersaries who do not consider what is handled in the Acts of the Apostles I my selfe in times past also reade this booke when in deede I vnderstoode in it nothing at all Therefore when thou hearest or readest in the Actes of the Apostles or wheresoeuer it be in the scriptures this worde Gentiles thou must there thinke that it is not to be vnderstand literally of the common nature of the Gentiles but it carrieth with it a spiritual meaning and is to be taken not for those which are vnder the law as were the Iewes as before is said in the second chapter VVe by nature Ievves c. but for those which are without the lawe Wherfore to say that the Gentiles are iustified by faith is nothing els but that they which obserue not the law nor doe the workes therof which are not circumcised which sacrifice not c. are iustified and receaue the holy Ghost By what meanes Not by the law and the workes therof for they haue no law but freely and without any other meanes sauing onely the hearing of the Gospell So Cornelius and his frendes whom he had called to his house doe nothing neither looke they vpon any workes going before and yet as many as are present receaue the holy Ghost No man speaketh but Peter they sitting by doe nothing they thinke not of the law much lesse doe they keepe it they sacrifice not they care not for the receauing of circumcision but only are bent to heare that which Peter speaketh He by his preaching brought the holy Ghost into their heartes as it were visibly For they spake vvith tonges and glorified God. But some man may here cauill and say who knoweth whether it were the holy ghost or no Wel let him cauil Sure it is that the holy Ghost so bearing witnesse doth not lie but hereby sheweth that he accepteth the Gentiles for righteous iustifieth them by no other meanes then by the onely voice of the Gospell or hearing of faith in Christ preached We may see also in the Actes how greatly the Iewes marueiled at this newe and straunge thinge For the faithfull which were of the Circumcision and came with Peter to Caesarea seing the gifte of the holy Ghost to be poured out also vpon the Gentiles in the house of Cornelius were amazed Also they that were at Ierusalem complained of Peter for that he went into men vncircumcised did eate with them but when they heard the matter declared by Peter in order as it was done touching Cornelius they marueiled and glorified God saying Then hath God also geuen saluation to the Gentiles This report and fame then that God hath geuen saluation also to the Gentiles was not onely at the first intolerable but also a greate offence euen to the beleuing Iewes which they could not easily shake of for they had this prerogatiue aboue all other nations that they were the people of God the adoption the glory the worship c. belonged to them Rom. 9. Moreouer they did exercise them selues in the righteousnes of the law they laboured all the day long they bare the burthen and heat of the day Moreouer they had the promises for keeping of the law therfore they could not but murmure against the Gentiles and say Behold the Gentiles come but euen now and haue not suffered any heate or borne any burden notwithstanding they haue the same righteousnes and holy Ghost without labour which we by labour by the heate and burthen of the day could not obtaine They haue laboured in deede but that was but one hower and by this labour they are more refreshed then weried Wherefore then hath God tormented vs with the lawe if it auaile nothing to the obtaining of righteousnes He now preferreth the Gentiles before vs which haue bene so long burdened with the yoke of the law For we which are the people of God haue bene vexed all the day long but they which are not the people of God neither haue any lawe nor haue done any good at all are made equall with vs. And hereupon the Councell of the Apostles through great necessity was assembled at Ierusalem to satisfie and pacifie the Iewes who though they beleued in Christ yet was this opinion notwithstanding deepely rooted in their hearts that the law of Moses ought to be kept There Peter vpon his owne experience set him selfe against them saying If god haue geuen the same grace vnto the Gentiles which he hath geuen vnto vs that haue beleued in the Lord Iesus Christ who am I that I should forbid God Againe God vvho knovveth their hearts bare them vvitnesse in geuing vnto them the holy Ghost euen as he did vnto vs And he put no difference betvvene vs and them purifiing their heartes by faith Novv therfore vvhy tempt ye God to lay a yoke on the disciples neckes vvhich neither our fathers nor vve vvere able to beare c. With these wordes Peter at once ouerthroweth the whole law As if he would say We will not keepe the law for we are not able to keepe it but we beleue through the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ to be saued as they doe So Peter here is altogether occupied in this matter that God hath geuen to the Gentiles the selfe same grace that he hath geuen to the Iewes As though he would say When I preached to Cornelius I learned by mine owne experience that the holy Ghost was geuen without the law
to the Gentiles by the only hearing of faith Therfore in no case are they to be burdened with the law To conclude since it is certaine that neither we nor our fathers were euer able to fulfill the law it behoueth you also to reiect this opinion that righteousnes and saluation commeth by the law And this did the beleeuing Iewes by litle and litle but the wicked which by this preaching were offended at the length were altogether hardened The commendation of that Booke which containeth the Actes of the Apostles So in the Acts ye shall finde both expositions and experience and the preachings of the Apostles and also examples for the confirmation of this matter against this obstinate opinion touching the righteousnes of the law And therfore we ought the more to loue the more diligently to read this booke because therin are contained most substantiall testimonies wherby our mindes may be comforted and confirmed against the Papistes our Iewes whose abhominations and coloured hypocrisie we resist and condemne by our doctrine that we may set forth the benefites and glory of Christ Who though they haue no substantiall matter to aledge against vs wheras the Iewes might haue laid against the Apostles that they had receaued the law all these ceremonies from God yet notwithstaÌding they are no lesse stubborne in defending their wicked traditions and abhominations then the Iewes were in mainteining their law which they had receaued froÌ God standing principally vpon this grounde that they are called to the place of Bishops that the power and aucthoritie of gouerning the Churches is committed vnto them This they do to the ende that they may bring vs into bondage and that they may wrest from vs this article that we are iustified not by faith formed and adorned with charitie as they say but by faith alone But we set before them the booke of the Actes that they may reade it and consider the examples contained therein There shall they finde this to be the summe and argument of that booke that we are iustified by faith onely in Christ without workes and that the holy Ghoste is geuen by the onely hearing of faithe at the preaching of the Gospell and not at the preaching or worke of the lawe Wherfore thus teach we O man although thou faste geue almes honour thy parents obey the magistrate c yet art thou not iustified therby This voice of the law honour thy parents or any other else either heard or fulfilled doth not iustifie What then To heare the voice of the spouse to heare the word of faith this worde of hearing doth iustifie Wherfore Because it bringeth the holy ghost which iustifieth and maketh righteous Hereby may we see what is the difference betwene the law and the Gospell The law neuer bringeth the holy Ghost but onely teacheth what we ought to doe therfore it iustifieth not But the Gospell bringeth the holy ghost because it teacheth what we ought to receaue Therefore the law and the Gospell are two contrary doctrines To ground righteousnes therfore in the law is nothing els but to fight against the Gospell For Moses with his law is a seuere exactor requiring of vs that we should worke and that we should geue briefely it exacteth of vs Contrariwise the Gospell geueth freely and requireth of vs nothing els but to hold out our hands and to take that which is offered Now to exacte and to geue to take and to offer are cleane contrary and can not stand together For that which is geuen I take but that which I geue I do not take but I offer it vnto an other Therfore if the Gospell be a gifte it requireth nothing Contrariwise the law geueth nothing but it requireth and streitly exacteth of vs yea euen impossible thinges Of Cornelius in the 10. of the Actes Here our aduersaries set against vs the example of Cornelius Cornelius say they was as Luke witnesseth a good man iust and fearing God vvhich gaue almes to the people and praied to God continually therefore of Congruence he did merite the forgeuenes of sinnes and the sending of the holy Ghost I aunswere Cornelius was a Gentile and this cannot the aduersaries deny For the words which Peter alledgeth in the 10. chapter of the Actes do plainly witnesse the same Ye knovv saith he that it is vnlavvful for a man that is a Ievv to accompany vvith one of an other nation but God hath shevved me that I should not call any man polluted or vncleane He was therfore a Gentile and not circumcised not keeping the law yea not once thinking of it because it pertained nothing vnto him And yet notwithstanding he was iustified and receaued the holy Ghost And this argument as I said is handled throughout the whole booke of the Actes to wit that the law auaileth nothing to righteousnes Let this suffice then for defence of the article of iustification that Cornelius was a Gentile not circumcised not keeping the law therfore was he not iustified by the lawe but by the hearing of faith God therefore iustifieth without the lawe and so consequently the law auaileth nothing to righteousnes For otherwise God woulde haue geuen the holy Ghost only to the Iewes which had the law kept it and not to the Gentiles which had not the law much lesse did accomplish it But God wrought cleane contrary For the holy Ghost was geuen to them that kept not the law wherfore righteousnes commeth not by the lawe By this meanes the obiection of the aduersaries which doe not vnderstand the true meane of iustification is aunswered Here againe the aduersaries do obiect against vs and say Be it so that Cornelius was a Gentile did not receaue the holy Ghost by the law yet notwithstanding forasmuch as the text saith plainly that he vvas a iust man fearing God geuing almes c. it might seeme that by these works he deserued to haue the holy ghost afterwards geuen vnto him I auÌswere that Cornelius was a iust a holy man in the old testament because of his faith in Christ which was to come as all the fathers prophets godly kings were righteous did receaue secretly the holy ghost thorough faith in Christ to come But these popish Sophisters put no difference betwene faith in Christ to come in Christ which is already come Wherfore if Cornelius had died before Christ was reueiled yet had he not bene damned because he had the faith of the fathers which were saued by faith onely in Christ to come Actes 15.11 He remained then alwaies a Gentile vncircumcised without the law yet notwithstanding he worshipped the selfe same God whom the father 's worshipped by faith in the Messias to come But now because the Messias was already come necessary it was that it should be shewed vnto him by the Apostle Peter that he was not now to be looked for but that he was already come And
fruites that ye did before that is that ye teache not truely that ye beleeue not faithfully that ye liue not holily that ye worke not rightly and that ye suffer not patiently Finally who hath so corrupted you that ye beare not so louing affection towards me as ye did before that ye receaue not Paule now as an Angell of God nor as Christ Iesus that ye will not plucke out your eyes to geue them vnto me How cometh it to passe I say that this feruent zeale of yours waxeth so colde towardes me and that ye now preferre before me the false apostles which doe so miserably seduce you In like manner it hapneth vnto vs at this day When we first preached the Gospell there were very many that fauoured our doctrine and had a good and a reuerent opinion of vs and after the preaching therof followed the operations and effectes of faith But what came then A sort of light and brainsicke heads sprang vp and by and by destroyed all that we had in long time and with much trauaile plaÌted before and also made vs so odious vnto them which before loued vs dearely and thankfully receaued our doctrine that nowe they hate nothing more then our name But the Deuill is the aucthor of this mischiefe working in his members contrary signes which wholy fight against the operations of the holy Ghost Therfore sayth the Apostle your experience O ye Galathians ought to teach you that these great and excellent miracles proceeded not of the workes of the law For as ye had them not before the hearing of faith preached so haue ye them not nowe although the false apostles raigne in the middest of you Therfore we also may say to them at this day which vaunt them selues to be gospellers and to be freed from the tyrannie of the Pope haue ye ouercome the tyrannie of the Pope and obtained libertie in Christ through the Anabaptistes and such other fanaticall spirites or through vs which haue preached faith in Iesus Christ Here if they will confesse the truth they must needes say no doubt it was by the preaching of faith And true it is that in the beginning of our preaching the doctrine of faith had a most happy course and downe fell the Popes pardones purgatorie vowes Masses and such like abhominations which drue with them the ruine of al Poperie No man could iustly condemne vs for our doctrine was pure raising vp and comforting many poore consciences which had bene long oppressed with mens traditions vnder the Papacie which was a plaine tyrannie a racking and crucifying of consciences Many therfore gaue thankes vnto God that through the Gospell which by the grace of God we theÌ first preached they were so mightely deliuered out of these snares and this slaughterhouse of consciences But wheÌ these new fond heads sprang vp who went about by all meanes to worke our discredite then began our doctrine to be euill thought of for it was commonly bruted abrode that the professors therof disagreed among themselues Wherat many being greatly offended fell quite from the truth putting the Papistes in comfort that we together with our doctrine should shortly come to naught and by this meanes they should recouer their former dignitie and authoritie againe Wherfore like as the false apostles vehemently contended that the Galathians now iustified by faith in Christ ought to be circumcised to kepe the law of Moses if they would be deliuered from their sinnes and from the wrath of God and obtaine the holy Ghost and yet notwithstanding by the selfe same meanes they burdened them the more with sinnes for sinne is not taken away by the law neither is the holy ghost geuen through it but onely it worketh wrath and driueth men into great terrours so at this day these rash heades which thought to prouide for the safetie of the catholike Church at once to driue downe all Poperie haue done no good but much hurt to the Church they haue not ouerthrowne the Papacie but haue more established it But if they had as they began with a common consent together with vs taught and diligently vrged the article of iustification that is to say that we are iustified neither by the righteousnes of the lawe nor by our owne righteousnes but by onely faith in Iesus Christ doutles this one article by litle and litle as it began had ouerthrowen the whole Papacie with al her brotherhodes pardons religious orders relikes ceremonies inuocation of Sainctes purgatorie Masses watchings vowes and infinite other like abhominations But they leauing of the preaching of faith and true Christian righteousnes haue gone an other way to worke to the great hinderaunce both of sounde doctrine and of the Churches Therfore it is happened to them much like as is said in the common Dutch prouerbe They haue driuen away the fishes which the nette was about to enclose whiles they went about to catch them with their handes Verse 6. As Abraham beleeued God and it vvas imputed to him for righteousnes Hitherto Paule groundeth his argument vpon the experience of the Galathians and with this argument he presseth them vehemently Ye saith he haue beleued beleuing haue done miracles haue shewed many notable signes and moreouer ye haue suffred many afflictioÌs al which things are the effects operations not of the law but of the holy ghost This the Galathians were constrained to confesse For they could not denie these things which were before their eyes and subiect to their senses and therfore this argument grounded vpon their owne experience is very strong Now he addeth the example of Abraham rehearseth the testimony of the scripture The first is out of Genesis Abraham beleued God c. This place the Apostle here mightely prosecuteth as also he doth in his epistle to the Romaines If Abraham saith he vvas made righteous by the vvorks of the lavv he hath righteousnes and reioysing but not before God but before men For before God he hath sinne and wrath Now he was iustified before God not because he did work but because he did beleue For the scripture saith Abraham beleued God and it vvas imputed to him for righteousnes This place doth Paule there notably set out amplifie as it is most worthy Abraham saith he vvas not vveake in the faith neither considered he his ovvne body being dead vvhen he vvas almost an 100. yere old neither that Sara vvas past childe bearing Thorough vnbelefe he doubted not of the promise of God but vvas made strong in the faith and gaue glory to God being surely persuaded that whatsoeuer God had promised he was able to performe wherefore it was imputed vnto him for righteousnes And this is wrytten not onely for him that it was counted vnto him for righteousnes but for vs also c. Paule by these wordes Abraham beleeued maketh the cheefest worship the cheefest duetie the cheefest obedience and the cheefest sacrifice
children and such like we say it is a blessing but in his degree that is to say in this life present But as touching life euerlasting it is not enough to haue corporall blessings for the very wicked doe therein abound moste of all It is not sufficient that we haue ciuill righteousnes or the righteousnes of the law for therein also the wicked doe specially flourish These things God distributeth in the world freely bestoweth them both vpon the good and bad like as he suffereth the Sunne to rise both vpon the good and the euill and sendeth raine vpon the righteous and vnrighteous for he is liberall vnto all And to him it is a small matter to put all creatures vnder the feete of the wicked The Creature is subiect to vanitie not of his ovvne vvill Rom. 8. They therfore which haue but onely these corporall blessings are not the children of God blessed before God spiritually as was Abraham but they are vnder the Curse as Paule here sayth VVhosoeuer is vnder the vvorkes of the lavv is vnder the Curse Paule might haue sayd by a generall proposition Whatsoeuer is without faith is vnder the Curse He sayth not so but he taketh that which besides faith is the best the greatest and most excellent among all corporall blessings of the world to witte the lawe of god That lawe sayth he in deede is holy and geuen of God notwithstanding it doth nothing else but make all men subiect to the Curse and keepe them vnder the same Nowe if the lawe of God doe make men subiect to the Curse much more doe the inferior lawes and blessings And that it may be plainly vnderstand what Paule calleth it to be vnder the Curse he declareth by this testimonie of the scripture saying Verse 10. For it is vvrytten Cursed is euery man that continueth not in all things vvhich are vvrytten in the booke of the lavve to doe them Paule goeth about to proue by this testimonie taken out of the 27. of Deuteronomie that all men which are vnder the lawe or vnder the workes of the law are accursed or vnder the Curse that is to say vnder sinne the wrath of God and euerlasting death For he speaketh not as I haue sayd before of a corporall but of a spirituall Curse which must needes be the Curse of euerlasting death and hell fire And this is a wonderfull maner of prouing For Paule proueth this affirmatiue sentence which he boroweth out of Moses VVhosoeuer are of the vvorkes of the lavve are vnder the Curse by this negatiue Cursed is euery one that abideth not in all things c. Now these two sentences of Paule and Moises seeme cleane contrary Paule sayeth whosoeuer shall doe the workes of the lawe is accursed Moses sayth who so euer shall not do the works of the law are accursed How shall these two sayings be reconciled together or else which is more how shall the one be proued by the other In deede no man can well vnderstand this place vnlesse he also know and vnderstand the article of iustification Paule no dout being among the Galathians had before more largely entreated of this matter for else they could not haue vnderstand it seeing he doth here but touche it by the way But because they had heard him declare the same vnto them before they being now againe put in minde thereof doe call it to remembraunce And these two sentences are not repugnant but doe very well agree We also doe teach in like maner That the hearers of the lavve are not righteous before God but the doers of the lavve shall be iustified Rom. 2. And contrariwise They that are of the vvorkes of the lavv are vnder the Curse For the article of iustification teacheth that whatsoeuer is without the faith of Abraham is accursed And yet notwithstanding the righteousnes of the lawe must be fulfilled in vs Rom. 8. To a man that is ignoraunt of the doctrine of Faith these two sentences seeme to be quite contrary Wherfore aboue all things we must marke wel whervpon Paule entreateth in this place wherabout he goeth and how he looketh into Moses He is here as before I haue often sayd in a spirituall matter seperated from policie and from all lawes and he looketh into Moises with other eyes then the hypocrites false apostles do and expoundeth the law spiritually Wherfore the whole effect of the matter consisteth in this worde to doe Now to doe the lawe is not onely to doe it outwardly but to doe it truely perfectly There be two sortes then of doers of the law The first are they which are of the workes of the lawe against whom Paule striueth throughout all this Epistle The other sort are they which are of Faith of whom we will speake hereafter Nowe to be of the lawe or of the workes of the lawe and to be of Faith are quite contrary yea euen as contrary as God and the Deuill sinne and righteousnes death and life For they are of the lawe which would be made righteous by the lawe They are of faith which doe assuredly trust that they are made righteous through onely mercy for Christes sake He which sayeth that righteousnes is of faith curseth and condemneth the righteousnes of workes Contrariwise he which sayth that righteousnes is of the lawe curseth and condemneth the righteousnes of faith Therfore they are altogether contrary the one to the other He that considereth this shall easely vnderstand that to performe the lawe is not to do that which is commaunded in the law in outward shew only as the hypocrites imagine but in spirit that is to say truly and perfectly But where shall we finde him that will so accomplish the lawe Let vs see him and we will praise him Here our aduersaries haue their aunswer ready saying The doers of the lavve shal be iustified Rom. 2. Very well But let vs first define who be these doers of the law They call him a doer of the law which doeth the workes of the lawe and so by those workes going before is made righteous This is not to doe the lawe according to Paule for as I haue said to be of the works of the law and to be of faith are coÌtrary things Therfore to seeke to be iustified by the workes of the lawe is to denie the righteousnes of faith Wherfore these Iusticiaries and Lawworkers when they doe the lawe euen in so doing denie the righteousnes of Faith and sinne against the first the second and thirde commaunment yea euen against the whole lawe For God commaundeth that we should worshippe him in Faith and in the feare of his name These on the contrary make righteousnes of workes without faith and against faith therefore in that they doe the lawe they doe cleane contrary to the lawe and sinne most deadly For they deny the righteousnes of God his mercy his promises they deny Christ withal his
selfe same works saith he which the other Apostles did notwithstanding because the person was reprobate the iudgemeÌt of reason peruerse therefore his workes were hypocriticall and not true as were the workes of the other Apostles how like soeuer they seemed to be in outward shewe Wherfore they them selues are constrained to graunt that in politike and externall matters workes doe not iustifie vnlesse there be ioyned withall an vpright heart will and iudgement Howe much more are they compelled to confesse the same in spirituall matters where before all things there must be a knowledge of God and faith which may purifie the hearte They walke therefore in workes and in the righteousnes of the law as Iudas did in the works of the Apostles not vnderstanding what they say or what they affirme And although Paule saith plainely euery where that the law iustifieth not but causeth wrath vttereth sinne reueileth the indignation and iudgement of God and threateneth euerlasting death yet notwithstanding reading these things they see them not much lesse doe they vnderstand them Therefore they deserue not to be called hypocrites but visours and shadowes of disguised hypocrites moste miserably bewitched in that they dreame that they are made righteous by the workes of the lawe Wherefore as I haue said this worde Doer of the lavv as they define it is an imagined terme a very monster and no where to be founde Wherefore when Paule proueth this place VVhosoeuer are are of the vvorks of the lavv are vnder the curse by this sentence of Moises Cursed is euery one that abideth not in all that is vvrytten in this booke he proueth not one contrary by an other as at the first sight it may appeare but he proueth it rightly and in true order For Moises meaneth and teacheth the selfe same thing that Paule doth when he sayeth Cursed is euery one vvhich shall not doe all c. But no man doeth them therfore whosoeuer are of the workes of the lawe keepe not the lawe If they keepe it not they are vnder the curse But seeing there be two sortes of men that are doers of the lawe as before I haue sayde true doers and hypocrites the true doers must be seperated from the hypocrites The true doers of the lawe are they which through Faith are the good tree before the fruite doers and workers before the works Of these speaketh Moises also and except they be such they are vnder the Curse But the hypocrites are not of this sorte for they haue this opinion that they will obtaine righteousnes through their workes and thereby make the person iust and acceptable For thus they thinke We that are sinners and vnrighteous will be made righteous Howe shall that be By good woorkes Therefore they doe euen like as a foolish builder which goeth about of the rouffe to make the foundation of the fruites to make the tree For when they seeke to be iustified by woorkes of the woorkes they would make the worker which is directly against Moises which maketh such a worker subiect to the curse as well as Paule doth Therefore whiles they goe about to doe the lawe they not onely doe it not but also denie as I haue sayd the first commaundement the promises of God the promised Blessing of Abraham they renounce Faith and they goe about to make them selues blessed by their owne workes that is to say to make them selues righteous to deliuer them selues from sinne and death to ouercome the Deuill and by violence to lay holde vppon the kingdome of heauen And this is plainly to renounce God and to set them selues in the place of god For all these are the workes of the diuine Maiestie alone and not of any creature either in heauen or in earth Hereupon Paule was able easily to foreshewe out of the first commaundement the abhominations that were to come which Antichrist should bring into the Church For all they which teach that any other worshippe is necessary to saluation then that which God requireth of vs by the first commaundement which is the feare of God Faith and the loue of God are plaine Antichristes and set them selues in the place of god That such should come Christe him selfe foretolde when he sayeth in the xxiiii Chapter of Mathew Many shall come in my name saying I am Christ So we also at this day may boldely and easily pronounce that who soeuer seeketh righteousnes by workes without faith denieth God and maketh him selfe god For thus he thinketh If I doe this worke I shall be righteous I shall be a conquerer of sinne death the Deuill the wrath of God and of hell and shall obtaine life euerlasting And what is this els I pray you but to chalenge that worke vnto him selfe which doth belong to God alone and to shew in deede that he him selfe is God Therefore it is an easie matter for vs to prophesie and most certainely to Iudge of all those which are without faith that they are not onely Idolaters but very Idols which denie God and set them selues in the place of god Vpon the same grounde Peter also prophecieth when he saith There shal be amongest you false teachers vvhich priuely shall bringe in damnable heresies and shall denie the Lorde c. and make marchandise of the people And in the olde testament all the prophesies against Idolatry sprang out of the first commaundement For all the wicked kings and Prophetes with all the vnfaithfull people did nothing els but that which the Pope and all hypocrites alwaies doe They contemning the first commaundement and worship appointed of God and despising the promise of Abrahams seede euen that seede in whom all nations should be blessed and sanctified ordained a wicked worshippe cleane contrary to the worde of God and saide With this worship will we serue God and set out his praise which hath brought vs out of the land of Egypt So Ieroboam made two golden calues and saide Beholde thy Gods O Israell vvhich brought thee out of the land of Egypt This he saide of the true God which had redeemed Israell and yet both he and all the people were Idolaters For they worshipped God contrary to the first commaundement They onely regarded the worke which being done they counted them selues righteous before god And what was this els but to deny God him selfe whom they confessed with their mouth and saide that he had brought them out of the lande of Egypt Paule speaketh of such Idolaters when he saith They confesse that they knovv God but in their deedes they denie him Wherfore all hypocrites idolaters goe about to doe those workes which do properly pertaine to the diuine maiestie doe belong to Christ onely and alone In deede they say not in plaine wordes I am God I am Christ and yet in very deede they proudly chalenge vnto themselues the Diuinitie office of Christ and therfore it is as much in effect as if
wise belongeth vnto faith because the lawe is not the promise But faith resteth onely vpon the promise Wherefore as there is a difference betwene the lawe and the promise so is there also betwene workes and faith And therefore that glose of the Scholemen is wicked and false which ioyneth the law with faith yea rather it queÌcheth faith and setteth the law in the place of faith And here note that Paule alwaies speaketh of such as would do the law morally and not according to the Gospell But whatsoeuer is said of good workes according to the meaning of the Gospell the same is attributed to faith alone Verse 12. But the man that shall doe those things shal liue in them I take this clause to be spoken by way of derision And yet I denye not but that it may be also expounded morally to wit that they which doe the law ciuilly and externally that is without faith shal liue in it that is to witt they shall not be punished but shall haue corporall rewardes through it But I vnderstand this place generally as I doe that saying of Christ Doe this and thou shalt liue so that a man may take it to be spoken in manner of a taunt or derision Now Paule here goeth about to shew what is the very true righteousnes of the law and of the Gospell The righteousnes of the law is to fulfill the law according to that saying He that shall doe those things shall liue in them The righteousnes of faith is to beleue according to that saying The righteous man doth liue by faith The law therfore requireth that we should yeeld somwhat vnto god But faith requireth no works of vs or that we should geue any thing vnto God but that we beleuing the promise of God should receaue of him Therfore the office of the law in his highest perfection is to worke as the office of faith is to assent vnto the promises For faith is the faith of the promise and the worke is the worke of the law Paule therefore standeth vpon this worde Doing and that he may plainly shew what is the confidence of the lawe and what is the confidence of workes he compareth the one with the other the promise with the law and faith with workes He saith that of the law ther cometh nothing els but only Doing but faith is a cleane contrary thing namely that which receaueth and holdeth the promise Fye vpon these Sophisters therfore with their cursed glose and with their blinde distinction of faith formed and vnformed For these newe forged termes faith formed faith vnformed faith gotteÌ by mans industry and such like are very monsters of the Deuil inuented to no other ende but to deface and destroy the true Christian doctrine and faith to blaspheme and to treade downe Christe and to establishe the righteousnes of workes In deede workes must follow faith but faith must not be workes or workes faith but the limites and kingedomes both of the law or workes and of faith must be rightly distinguished the one from the other When we beleue therefore then doe we liue simply by faith in Christ who is without sinne who is also our couerture our propitiation and remission of sinnes Contrarywise when we doe the lawe we worke in deede but we haue not righteousnes nor life For the office of the law is not to make righteous and to geue life but to shew forth sinne and to destroy In deede the lawe saith He that shall doe these thinges shall liue in them But where is he which doth the lawe that is which loueth God with all his hearte and his neighbour as himselfe Therefore no man doth the lawe and although he goe about to doe it neuer so much yet in doing it he doth it not therefore he abideth vnder the Curse But faith worketh not but beleueth in Christ the Iustifier Therefore a man liueth not because of his doing but because of his beleuing But a faithfull man performeth the lawe and that which he doth not is forgeuen him through the remission of sinnes for Christes sake and that which is remaining is not imputed vnto him Paule therefore in this place and in the tenth chapter to the Romaines compareth the righteousnes of the lawe and of faith together where he saith He that shall doe those thinges shall liue in them As though he would say It were indeede a goodly matter if we could accomplish the law but because no man doth it we must flie vnto Christ vvho is the ende of the lavve to righteousnes to euery one that beleueth He vvas made vnder the lavve that he might redeeme vs that vvere vnder the lavve Beleuing in him we receaue the holy Ghost and we begin to doe the lawe and that which we doe not is not imputed vnto vs because of our faith in Christ But in the life to come we shall no more haue neede of faith For then we shall not see darkely through a glasse as we now doe but we shall see face to face that is to say there shall be a most glorious brightnes of the eternall Maiestie in which we shall see God euen as he is There shall be a true and a perfect knowledge and loue of God a perfect light of reason and a good wil not such a morall and philosophicall will as the popish Scholemen dreame of but an heauenly diuine and eternall will. Here in the meane time in spirite by faith we looke for the hope of righteousnes Contrariwise they that seeke forgeuenes of sinnes by the lawe and not by Christ doe neuer performe the lawe but abide vnder the Curse Paule therefore calleth them onely righteous which are iustified through the promise or through faith in the promise without the lawe Wherefore they that are of the workes of the lawe and will seeme to doe the lawe doe it not For the Apostle simply concludeth that all they which are of the workes of the lawe are vnder the Curse vnder the which they shoulde not be if they fulfilled the lawe In deede it is true that a man doing the workes of the law shall liue in them that is shall be blessed but such a one can not be founde Now seeing there is a double vse of the lawe the one politike and the other sptrituall he that will vnderstande this sentence ciuilly may doe it after this sorte He that shall doe those thinges shall liue in them that is if a man obey the magistrate outwardly and in the politike gouernment he shall auoid punishment and death For the ciuill magistrate hath no power ouer him This is the politike vse of the lawe which serueth to bridle those that are rude and vntractable But Paule here speaketh not of this vse but entreateth of this place like a Diuine therefore there is a condition necessarily included As if he saide If men could keepe the lawe they should be
rather since Christe is nowe reuealed and geuen vnto me I liue in him who is my righteousnes who also hath abolished thee O lawe And thus let Christe be alwayes before thine eyes as a certaine Summarie of all argumeÌts for the defence of Faith against the righteousnes of the flesh against the lawe and against all workes and merites what so euer Hetherto I haue rehersed almost all but specially the principall arguments which the Apostle Paule handleth in this Epistle for the confirmation of this Doctrine of Iustification Among which the argument as touching the promise made vnto Abraham and to the other Fathers is the waightiest and of greatest efficacie which Paule doth chiefly prosecute both here and in the Epistle to the Romaines the wordes wherof he diligently wayeth and moreouer intreateth both of the times and persons Also he standeth vpon this worde Seede applying the same vnto Christe Finally he declareth by the contrary what the lawe worketh namely that it holdeth men vnder the Curse And thus he fortifieth the Article of Christian righteousnes with strong and mighty arguments On the other side he ouerthroweth the arguments of the false apostles which they vsed in defence of the righteousnes of the lawe and he turneth them vpon their owne heades That is to say wheras they contended that righteousnes and life is obtained by the lawe Paule sheweth that they worke nothing but malediction and death in vs Ye contend sayth he that the law is necessary to saluation Haue ye not read that it sayeth He that shall doe these things shall liue in them Now who is he that doth performe or accomplish them No man liuing Therfore as many as are of the vvorkes of the lavve are vnder the Curse And againe in another place The sting of death is sinne and the strength of sinne is the lavve Now followeth the conclusion of all these arguments Verse 18. For if the inheritaunce be of the lavve it is no more by the promise c. So he sayth in the .4 to the Romaines For if they vvhich be of the lavve be heires then is Faith but vaine and the promise of none effect And it can not otherwise be for this distinction is plaine that the law is a thing farre differing from the promise Yea naturall reason although it be neuer so blind is compelled to coÌfesse that it is one thing to promise and an other thing to require one thing to geue and an other thing to take The lawe doth require and exact of vs our workes the promise of the Seede doth offer vnto vs the spiritual and euerlasting benefites of God and that freely for Christes sake Therefore we obtaine the inheritaunce or Blessing through the promise and not through the lawe For the promise sayeth In thy seede shall all nations of the earth be blessed Therfore he that hath the lawe hath not enough because he hath not yet the Blessing without the which he is compelled to abide vnder the Curse The lawe therfore can not iustifie because the Blessing is not ioyned vnto it Moreouer if the inheritauÌce were of the law then should God be found a lier and the promise should be in vaine Again if the law could obtaine the Blessing why did God then make this promise In thy Seede c. Why did he not rather say Doe this and thou shalt receaue the Blessing or else by keping of the law thou maist deserue euerlasting life This argument is grounded vpon contraries The inheritaunce is geuen by the promise therefore not by the lawe Verse 18. But God gaue it vnto Abraham by promise It can not be denied but that God before the law was gaue vnto Abraham the inheritaunce or Blessing by the promise that is to say remission of sinnes righteousnes saluation and euerlasting life that we should be sonnes heires of God and felow heires with Christe For it is plainly sayd in Genesis In thy seede shall all nations be blessed There the Blessing is geuen frely without respect of the law or works For God gaue the inheritaÌce before Moises was borne or before any maÌ had yet once thought of the law Why vauÌt ye then that righteousnes cometh by the law seing that righteousnes life and saluation was geuen to your father Abraham without the lawe yea before there was any lawe He that is not moued with these things is blind and obstinate But this argument of the promise I haue before handled more largely and therefore I will now but touch it by the way Hitherto we haue heard the principal part of this Epistle Now the Apostle goeth about to shew the vse and office of the lawe adding certaine similitudes of the Scholemaster and of the liâle Heire Also the allegorie of the two sonnes of Abraham Isaacke and Ismael c. Last of all he setteth forth certaine preceptes concerning maners Verse 19. VVherfore then serueth the lavve When we teach that a man is iustified without the law and works then doth this question necessarily folow If the law doe not iustifie why then was it geuen Also Why doth God charge vs and burden vs with the lawe if it doe not iustifie What is the cause that we are so hardly exercised and vexed with it if they which worke but one hower are made equal with vs which haue borne the heate burden of the day When as that grace is once published vnto vs which the Gospell setteth out by and by ariseth this great murmuring without the which the Gospell can not be preached The Iewes had this opinion that if they kepte the lawe they should be iustified therby Therefore when they heard that the Gospell was preached concerning Christ who came into the world to saue not the righteous but sinners that they should goe before them into the kingdom of God they were wonderfully offended complaining that they had borne the heauy yoke of the lawe so many yeares with great labour and toyle and that they were miserably vexed and oppressed with the tyrannie of the law without any profit yea rather to their great hurt Againe that the Gentiles who were Idolaters obteined grace without any labour or trauell So doe our Papists murmur at this day saying What hath it profited vs that we haue liued in a Cloister twentie thirtie or fortie yeares that we haue vowed chastitie pouertie obedience that we haue sayd so many Psalters and so many Canonical Howers so many Masses that we haue so punished our bodies with fasting prayers chastisements c. if a husband a wife a Prince a gouernour a master a scholer if an hireling or a drudge bearing sackes if a wench sweeping the house shall not onely be made equall with vs but also be accepted as better and more worthy before God then we This is therfore an hard question wherewith reason is stricken dumme and can not aunswere but is greatly offended with it Reason after a
and much lesse to rewarde them For it seeth them not or if it doe it esteemeth them not as good workes but as most wicked and detestable crimes and riddeth the world of those which are the doers therof as most pestilent plagues to mankinde So Christ the Sauiour of the world for a recoÌpence of his incoÌprehensible inestimable benefites was put to the most ignominious death of the crosse The Apostles also bringing the word of grace eternall life into the world were couÌted the ofscouring the outcastes of the whole world This is the goodly reward which the world geueth for so great vnspeakeable benefites But workes done without faith although they haue neuer so goodly a shew of holines are vnder the Curse Wherfore so farre of it is that the doers therof should deserue grace righteousnes eternall life that rather they heape sinne vpon sinne After this maner the Pope that child of perdition and all that follow him doe worke So worke all meritemongers and heretikes which are fallen froÌ the faith Verse 23. But before faith came He proceedeth in declaring the profite necessitie of the law He said before the the law was added for transgressions Not that it was the principall purpose of God to make a law that should bring death daÌnation as he saith Rom. 7. VVas that vvhich vvas good saith he made death vnto me God forbid For the law is a word that sheweth life driueth meÌ vnto it Therfore it is not only geuen as a minister of death but the principal vse end therof is to reueile death that so it might be seene knowen how horrible sinne is notwithstanding it doth not so reueile death as though it tended to no other end but to kill destroy But to this end it reuealeth death that when men are terrified cast downe humbled they should feare god And this doth the 20. chap. of Erodus declare Feare not saith Moses For God is come to proue you that his feare may be before you that ye sinne not The office therfore of the law is to kill yet so that God may reuiue quickeÌ againe The law then is not geueÌ only to kil but because maÌ is proud dreameth that he is wise righteous and holy therfore it is necessary he should be humbled by the law that so this beaste the opinion of righteousnes I say might be slaine for otherwise men can not obtaine life Albeit then that the law killeth yet God vseth this effect of the law this death I meane to a good vse that is to say euen to life For God seeing that this vniuersall plague of the whole world to wit maÌs opinion of his owne righteousnes his hypocrisie coÌfidence in his owne holines could not be beateÌ downe by any other meanes he would that it should be slaine by the law not for euer but that when it is once slaine maÌ might be raised vppe againe aboue and beyond the lawe and there might heare this voice Feare not I haue not geuen the lawe and killed thee by the lawe to this ende that thou shouldest abide in this death but that thou shouldest feare me and liue For the presuming of good workes and righteousnes standeth not with the feare of God And where the feare of God is not there caÌ be no thirsting for grace or life God must therefore haue a strong hammer or a mightie maul to breake the rockes and a hote burning fire in the middes of heauen to ouerthrowe the mountaines that is to say to destroy this furious and obstinate beast this presumption I say that when a man by this brusing and breaking is brought to nothiÌg he should despaire of his owne streÌgth righteousnes and holines and being thus throughly terrified should thirst after mercy and remission of sinnes Ver. 23. But before Faith came vve vvere vnder the lavv shut vppe vnto the Faith vvhich should aftervvardes be reuealed That is to say before the time of the Gospell and grace came the office of the law was that we should be shutte vppe and kept vnder the same as it were in prison This is a goodly and a fitte similitude shewing the effect of the law and how righteous it maketh men therefore it is diligently to be weyed No theefe no murtherer no adulterer or other malefactour loueth the chaines and fetters the darke and lothsome prison wherin he lieth fast bouÌd but rather if he could he would breake and beate in to pouder the prison with his irons and fetters In deede whiles he is in prison he refraineth from doing of euill but not of a good will or for righteousnes sake but because the prison restreineth him that he can not doe it And nowe being fast fettred he hateth not his theft and his murther yea he is sory with all his heart that he can not robbe and steale cutte and slay but he hateth the prison and if he could escape he would robbe and kill as he did before The lawe shutteth men vnder sinne two wayes Ciuily and Spiritually Such is the force of the lawe and the righteousnes that cometh of the lawe compelling vs to be outwardly good when it threatneth death or any other punishment to the transgressours thereof Here we obey the law in deede but for feare of punishment that is vnwillingly and with great indignation But what righteousnes is this when we absteine from doing euill for feare of punishment Wherefore this righteousnes of works is in deede nothing else but to loue sinne to hate righteousnes to detest God with his lawe and to loue and reuerence that which is most horrible and abhominable For looke howe hartely the theefe loueth the prison and hateth his theft so gladly doe we obey the lawe in accomplishing that which it commaundeth and auoiding that which it forbiddeth Notwithstanding this fruite and this profite the lawe bringeth although mens hartes remaine neuer so wicked that first outwardly and ciuily after a sort it restraineth theeues murtherers and other malefactours For if they did not see and vnderstand that sinne is punished in this life by imprisonment by the galowes by the sword and such like and after this life with eternall damnation and hell fire no Magistrate should be able to bridle the fury and rage of men by any lawes bondes or chaines But the threatnings of the lawe strike a terrour in to the hartes of the wicked whereby they are brideled after a sort that they runne not headlong as otherwise they would doe into all kindes of wickednes Notwithstanding they would rather that there were no law no punishment no hell and finally no god If God had not an hell or did not punish the wicked he should be loued and praised of all men But because he punisheth the wicked and all are wicked therefore in as much as they are shut vnder the lawe they can doe no otherwise
the lawe bringeth with it may daily be diminished in vs more and more As long then as we liue in the flesh which is not without sinne the lawe oftentimes retourneth and doth his office in one more and in an other lesse as their Faith is strong or weake and yet not to their destruction but to their saluation For this is the exercise of the lawe in the Sainctes namely the continuall mortification of the flesh of reason and of our owne strength and the daily renewing of our inward man as it is sayd in the .2 Cor. 4. We receaue then the first fruites of the spirite the leuen is hidde in the masse of the dough but all the dough is not yet leuened no it is yet but onely begunne to be leuened If I behold the leuen I see nothing else but pure leuen But if I behold the whole masse I see that it is not all pure leuen That is to say If I behold Christe I am altogether pure and holy knowing nothing at all of the lawe for Christe is my leuen But if I behold mine owne flesh I feele in my selfe couetousnes lust anger pride and arrogancie also the feare of death heauines hatred murmuring and impatiencie against God. The more these sinnes are in me the more is Christ absent from me or if he be present he is felt but a litle Here haue we neede of a Scholemaster to exercise and vexe this strong Asse the flesh that by this exercise sinnes may be diminished a way prepared vnto Christe For as Christe came once corporally at the time appoynted abolished the whole lawe vanquished sinne destroyed death and hell euen so he commeth spiritually without ceasing and daily quencheth and killeth these sinnes in vs. This I say that thou mayest be able to aunswere if any shall thus obiecte Christe came into the world and atonce toke away all our sinnes and clensed vs by his bloud what neede we then to heare the Gospell or to receaue the Sacramentes True it is that in as much as thou beholdest Christe the lawe and sinne are quite abolished But Christe is not yet come vnto thee or if he be come yet notwithstanding there are remnauntes of sinne in thee thou art not yet throughly leuened For where concupiscence heauines of spirite and feare of death is there is yet also the lawe and sinne Christ is not yet throughly come but when he cometh in deede he driueth away feare and heauines and bringeth peace and quietnes of conscience So farre forth then as I do apprehend Christ by Faith so much is the lawe abolished vnto me But my flesh the world and the Deuill doe hinder Faith in me that it can not be perfect Right gladly I would that that litle light of Faith which is in my heart were spread thoroughout all my body and all the members thereof but it is not done it is not by and by spreade but onely beginneth to be spreade In the meane season this is our consolation that we hauing the first fruites of the spirite doe nowe beginne to be leuened But we shall be thoroughly leuened when this body of sinne is dissolued and we shall rise newe creatures wholy together with Christe Albeit then that Christe be one and the same yesterday to day and shall be for euer and albeit that all the faithfull which were before Christ had the Gospell and Faith yet notwithstanding Christe came once in the time before determined Faith also came once when the Apostles preached and published the Gospell thoroughout the world Moreouer Christ commeth also spiritually euery day Faith likewise commeth daily by the word of the Gospel Now when Faith is come the Scholemaster is constrained to geue place with his heauy and grenous office Christ coÌmeth also spiritually when we stil more and more doe knowe and vnderstand those things which by him are geuen vnto vs and encrease in grace and in the knowledge of him 2. Pet. 3. Verse 26. For ye are all the sonnes of God by Faith in Christ Iesus Paule as a true and an excellent teacher of Faith hath alwayes these wordes in his mouth By Faith In Faith Of Faith which is in Christ Iesus He sayth not ye are the children of God because ye are circumcised because ye haue heard the law and haue done the workes therof as the Iewes doe imagine and the false Apostles teach but by Faith in Iesus Christe The lawe then maketh vs not the children of God and much lesse mens traditions It can not beget vs into a new nature or a new birth but it setteth before vs that old birth wherby we were borne to the kingdome of the Deuill And so it prepareth vs to a new birth which is by Faith in Iesus Christ and not by the lawe as Paule plainly witnesseth For ye are all the children of God by Faith. c. As if he sayd Albeit ye be tormented humbled and killed by the lawe yet hath not the lawe made you righteous or made you the children of God this is the worke of Faith alone What Faith Faith in Christe Faith therefore in Christ maketh vs the children of God and not the lawe The same thing witnesseth also Iohn in the .1 chap. He gaue povver to as many as beleued in him to be the children of God. What tounge either of men or Angels can sufficiently extol and magnifie the great mercy of God towardes vs that we which are miserable sinners and by nature the children of wrath should be called to this grace and glory to be made the children and heires of God fellow heires with the sonne of God and Lordes ouer heauen and earth and that by the onely meanes of our Faith which is in Christ Iesu Verse 27. For all ye that are baptised into Christ haue put on Christ To put on Christ is taken two maner of wayes according to the law according to the gospel According to the law as it is said in the 13. chap. to the Rom Put ye on the Lord Iesus Christ that is folowe the example and vertues of Christe Doe that which he did and suffer that which he suffered And in the .1 Pet. 2. Christ hath suffred for vs leauing vs an example that vve should folovv his steppes Nowe we see in Christ a singuler patience an inestimable mildnes and loue and a wonderfull modestie in all things This goodly apparell we must put on that is to say folowe these vertues But the putting on of Christ according to the Gospell consisteth not in imitation but in a newe birth and a new creation that is to say in putting on Christes innocencie his righteousnes his wisedom his power his sauing health his life and his spirite We are clothed with the lether coate of Adam which is a mortall garment and a garment of sinne that is to say we are all subiect vnto sinne all sold vnder sinne
against him can not be forgeueÌ Thou hast lost thy right and soueraigntie and nowe for euer thou art not onely ouercome condemned and slaine vnto Christe but also to me beleuing in him vnto whom he hath freely geuen this victorie So the law is dead to vs for euer so that we abide in Christ Thankes be therefore to God vvhich hath geuen vs victory through our Lord Iesus Christe These things doe also confirme this doctrine that we are iustified by faith only For when this combate was fought betwixt Christ the law none of our works or deserts came betwene but onely Christ was found who putting vpon him our person made him selfe subiect to the law in perfect innocencie suffered all tyraÌnie Therfore the law as a theefe a cursed murtherer of the sonne of God loseth all his right and deserueth to be condemned in such sort that wheresoeuer Christe is or is once named there it is compelled to auoid flie away no otherwise theÌ the Deuil as the Papists imagine flieth froÌ the crosse Wherfore if we beleue we are deliuered from the law through Christe who hath triumphed ouer it by himself Therfore this glorious triuÌph purchased vnto vs by Christe is not gotten by any workes but onely by Faith therfore Faith onely iustifieth These wordes then Christe vvas made vnder the lavve c. as they are pithie and import a certaine vehemencie so are they diligently to be weyed and considered For they declare that the Sonne of God being made vnder the lawe did not onely performe one or two workes of the law that is to say he was not onely circumcised or presented in the temple or went vp to Ierusalem with other at the times appoynted or onely liued ciuily vnder the lawe but he suffered all the tyranny of the lawe For the lawe being in his principall vse and ful power set vpon Christe and so horribly assailed him that he felt such anguish and terrour as no man vpon the earth had euer felt the like This his bloudy sweat doth sufficiently witnes also his comfort by the Angell that mighty prayer which he made in the garden and briefly that lamentable coÌplaint vpon the crosse O my God vvhy hast thou forsakeÌ me These things he suffered to redeme those which were vnder the law that is to say in heauines of spirite in anguish and terrour and ready to despaire which were oppressed with the heauy burden of their sinnes as in deede we are all oppressed For as touching the flesh we sinne daily against all the commaundements of god But Paule geueth vs good comfort when he sayth God sent his sonne c. So Christe a diuine and humane person begotten of God without beginning and borne of the virgin in the time apoynted came not to make a law but to feele and suffer the terrours of the lawe with all extremitie and to ouercome the same that so he might vtterly abolish the lawe He was not made a teacher of the lawe but an obedient disciple to the law that by this his obedience he might redeme them which were vnder the lawe This is cleane contrary to the doctrine of the Papistes who haue made Christe a lawgeuer yea much more seuere and rigorous theÌ Moises Paule teacheth here cleane contrary to wit that God humbled his sonne vnder the lawe that is to say constrained him to beare the iudgement and curse of the lawe sinne death c. For Moises the minister of the law sinne wrath and death apprehended bound coÌdemned and killed Christ and all this he suffered Therfore Christ standeth as a mere patient not as an agent in respect of the law He is not then a lawgeuer or a iudge after the law but in that he made himselfe subiect to the lawe bearing the condemnation of the law he deliuered vs from the curse therof Now wheras Christ in the Gospell geueth commaundements and teacheth the law or rather expouÌdeth it this pertaineth not to the doctrine of Iustification but of good workes Moreouer it is not the proper office of Christe for the which he came principally into the world to teach the law but an accidentall or a by office like as it was to heale the weake to raise vppe the dead c. These are in deede excellent and diuine workes but yet not the very proper and principall workes of Christe For the Prophets also taught the law wrought miracles But Christ is God and man who fighting against the lawe suffered the vttermost cruelty and tyranny therof And in that he suffered the tyranny of the law he vanquished it in himselfe And afterward being raised vppe againe from death he condemned and vtterly abolished the law which was our deadly enemie so that it can not coÌdemne and kill the faithfull any more Wherfore the true and proper office of Christ is to wrastle with the lawe with the sinne and the death of the whole world so to wrastle that he must suffer abide al these things and by suffering them in him selfe conquere and abolish them and by this meanes deliuer the Faithfull from the lawe and from all euils Therefore to teach the lawe and to worke myracles are particuler benefites of Christ for the which he came not principally into the world For the Prophets and especially the Apostles did greater myracles then Christ did Iohn 14. Seing then that Christ hath ouercome the law in his owne person it foloweth necessarily that he is naturally God. For there is none else whether he be man or angell which is aboue the law but onely god But Christ is aboue the law for he hath vanquished it therefore he is the sonne of God and naturally god If thou lay hold vpon Christe in such sort as Paule here painteth him out thou caÌst not erre nor be confounded Moreouer thou shalt easily iudge of all kindes of life of the religions and ceremonies of the whole world But if this true picture of Christe be defaced or in any wise darkened then foloweth a confusion of all things For the natural man can not iudge of the law of God. Here faileth the cunning of the Philosophers of the Canonistes of all men For the law hath power and dominion ouer man Therfore the law iudgeth man and not man the law onely the Christian hath a true and a certaine iudgement of the law And how That it doth not iustifie Wherfore then is the law made if it doe not iustifie Righteousnes before God which is receaued by Faith alone is not the finall cause why the righteous do obey the law but the peace of the world thankfulnes towardes God and good example of life wherby other be prouoked to beleue the Gospell The Pope hath so confounded and mingled the ceremoniall lawe the morall lawe and Faith together that he hath at length preferred the ceremoniall lawe before the moral lawe and
tormentour c. Here now it is time that thou turne away thine eyes from the law from works and from the sense and feling of thine owne conscience and lay hold by Faith of the promise that is to say of the word of grace life which raiseth vppe againe the conscience so that now it beginneth to grone and say Although the law accuse me sinne and death terrifie me neuer so much yet O my God thou promisest grace righteousnes and euerlasting life through Iesus Christ And so that promise bringeth a sighing a groning which crieth Abba Father Verse 7. VVherfore thou art no more a seruaunt but a sonne This is the shutting vppe and the conclusion of that which he said before As if he should say This being true that we haue receaued the spirite by the Gospell whereby we crie Abba Father then is this decree pronounced in heauen that there is now no boÌdage any more but mere libertie and adoption And who bringeth this libertie verely this groning By what meanes The father offreth vnto me by his promise his grace and his fatherly fauour This remaineth then that I should receaue this grace And this is done when I againe with this groning doe crie and with a childly heart doe assent vnto this name Father Here then the Father the Sonne meete and the mariage is made vp without all pompe and solemnitie that is to saye nothing at all cometh betwene no lawe nor worke is here required For what should a man doe in these terrours and horrible darknes of tentations Here is nothing else but the father promising calling me his sonne by Christe who was made vnder the law c. and I receauing and answering by this groning saying Father Here then is no exacting nothing is required but only that childly groning that apprehendeth a sure hope and trust in tribulation and saith Thou promisest and callest me thy childe for Christes sake and I againe receaue this and call thee Father This is in deede to be made children simplie and without any workes But these things without experience and practise can not be vnderstand Paule in this place taketh this word Seruaunt otherwise then he did before in the .3 chapt where he sayeth There is neither bond not free c. Here he calleth him a SeruauÌt of the law that is subiect to the law as he did a litle before VVe vvere in boÌdage vnder the rudimeÌts of the vvorld Wherfore to be a SeruauÌt in this place after Paule is to be giltie and captiue vnder the law vnder the wrath of God death to behold God not as a merciful Father but as a tormentour an enemie and a tyranne This is in deede to be kept in bondage Babilonicall captiuitie to be cruelly tormented therin For the law deliuereth not from sinne and death but reuealeth and encreaseth sinne engendreth wrath This bondage sayth Paule continueth no longer it oppresseth vs not nor maketh vs heauy any more c. Paule sayeth Thou shalt be no more a seruaunt But the sentence is more generall if we say there shall be no bondage in Christe any more but mere fredome and adoption For when Faith commeth that bondage ceaseth as he sayd before in the third Chapter Now if we by the spirite of Christe crying in our hearts Abba Father be no more seruauÌts but children then it foloweth that we are not onely deliuered from the horrible monsters of the Pope and all the abominations of mens traditions but also from all the iurisdiction and power of the lawe of god Wherefore we ought in no wise to suffer the lawe to raigne in our conscience and much lesse the Pope with his vaine threatnings and terrours In deede he roreth mightely as a Lion Apoc. 10. and threatneth to all those that obey not his lawes the wrath and indignation of almighty God and of his blessed Apostles c. But here Paule armeth and comforteth vs against these rorings when he sayth Thou art no more a seruaunt but a sonne Take hold of this consolation by Faith and say O lawe thy tyrannie can haue no place in the throne where Christe my Lord sitteth there I can not heare thee much lesse doe I heare thy monsters O Antichriste for I am free and a sonne who must not be subiect to any bondage or seruile lawe Let not Moises therefore with his lawes much lesse the Pope ascend vppe into the bridechamber there to lie that is to say to raigne in the conscience which Christe hath deliuered from the lawe to the ende that it should not be subiect to any bondage Let the seruauntes abide with the Asse in the valley Let none but Isaac ascend vppe into the Mountaine with his father Abraham that is let the lawe haue dominion ouer the body and ouer the olde man let him be vnder the lawe and suffer the burden to be laide vpon him let him suffer him selfe to be exercised and vexed with the lawe let the lawe limite and prescribe vnto him what he ought to doe what he ought to suffer and how he ought to liue and to gouerne him selfe among men But let it not defile the bed in which Christe should rest and sleepe alone that is to say let it not trouble the coÌscience For she alone ought to liue with Christe her Spouse in the kingdom of libertie and adoption If then sayth he by the spirite of Christ ye crie Abba Father then are ye in deede no longer seruaunts but free men sonnes Therfore ye are without the lawe without sinne without death that is to say ye are saued and ye are now quite deliuered froÌ all euils Wherfore the adoption bringeth with it the eternall kingdom and all that heauenly inheritaunce Now how inestimable the glory of this gift is mans heart is not able to conceaue and much lesse to vtter In the meane time we see this but darkely as it were a farre of We haue this litle groning and feeble Faith which onely resteth vpon the hearing and the sound of the voyce of Christe promising Therefore we must not measure this thing by reason or by our owne feeling but by the promise of god Now because he is infinite therefore his promise is also infinite although it seeme to be neuer so much enclosed in these narrow streites these anguishes I meane Wherfore there is nothing that can now accuse terrifie or binde the conscience any more For there is no more seruitude but adoption which not onely bringeth vnto vs libertie from the law sinne and death but also the inheritaunce of euerlasting life as foloweth Verse 7. Novv if thou be a sonne thou art also the heire of God thorough Christe For he that is a sonne must be also an heire for by his birth he is worthy to be an heire There is no worke or merite that bringeth to him the inheritance but his birth only And so in
Monke if he kepe his order and performe his vowes But all these are deceaued and become vaine in their owne cogitations as Paule sayeth Rom. 1. not knowing what pleaseth or displeaseth God therfore in steed of the true and naturall God they worship the dreames and imaginations of their owne heart This is it that Paul meaneth wheÌ he saith vvheÌ ye knevv not God that is when ye knew not the wil of God ye serued those which by nature were no gods that is to say ye serued the dreames imaginatioÌs of your owne heart wherby ye imagined without the word the God was to be worshipped with this or that worke with this or that rite or ceremonie For vpon this proposition which all men doe naturally hold namely that there is a God hath sprong all Idolatrie which without that knowledge of the Diuinitie could neuer haue come into the world But because men had this naturall knowledge of God they conceaued vaine and wicked imaginations of God without against the word which they esteemed and maintained as the very truth it selfe and so dreamed that God is such a one as by nature he is not So the MoÌke imagineth him to be such a God as forgeueth sinnes geueth grace and euerlasting life for the keping of his Rule This God is no where to be fouÌd therfore he serueth not the true God but that which by nature is no God to witte the imagination and Idoll of his owne heart that is to say his owne false and vaine opinion of God which he dreameth to be an vndoubted truth Now reason it selfe will enforce vs to confesse that mans opinion is no God. Therfore who so euer wil worship God without this word serueth not the true God as Paule sayth but that which by nature is no God. Therfore whether ye call rudiments here the lawe of Moises or else the traditions of the Gentiles albeit he speaketh here properly and principally of the rudiments of Moises there is no great difference For he that falleth from grace to the law falleth with no lesse daunger then he that falleth from grace to Idolatrie For without Christ there is nothing else but mere Idolatrie an Idoll and false imagination of God whether it be called Moises law or the Popes ordinance or the Turks Alcoran c. Therfore he sayth with a certaine admiration Verse 9. But novv seing ye knovv God. As though he would say This is a maruelous thing that ye knowing God by the preaching of Faith doe so suddainly reuolt from the true knowledge of his will wherein I thought ye were so surely established that I feared nothing lesse then that ye should so easily be ouerthrowne doe now againe by the instigation of the false Apostles returne to the weake and beggerly ceremonies which ye would serue againe afresh Ye heard before by my preaching that this is the will of God to blesse all nations not by circumcision or by the obseruation of the law but by Christe promised to Abraham They that beleue in him shall be blessed with faithfull Abraham they are the sonnes and heires of God. Thus I say haue ye knowen God. Verse 9. Yea rather are knovven of god c. He correcteth the sentence going before But novv seing ye haue knovven God or rather turneth it after this maner yea rather ye are knovven of God. For he feared lest they had lost God vtterly As if he would say Alas are ye come to this poynt that now ye know not God but returne againe from grace to the law Yet notwithstanding God knoweth you And in deede our knowledge is rather passiue then actiue that is to say it consisteth in this that we are rather knowen of God then that we know him All our doing that is all our endeuour to know and to apprehend God is to suffer God to worke in vs He geueth the word which when we haue receiued by Faith geuen from aboue we are new borne and made the sonnes of god This is then the sense and meaning Ye are knovven of God that is ye are visited with the word ye are endued with Faith and the holy Ghost wherby ye are renewed c. Wherfore euen by these words Ye are knovven of God he taketh away all righteousnes from the law and denieth that we attaine the knowledge of God through the worthines of our owne workes For no man knovveth the father but the sonne he to vvhom the sonne vvill reueale him Also He by his knovvledge shall iustifie many because he shall beare our iniquities Wherefore our knowledge concerning God consisteth in suffering and not in doing He much meruelleth therfore that seing they knew God truely by the Gospell they returned so suddenly backe to weake and beggerly rudiments by the perswasion of the false apostles As I my selfe also should greatly maruell if our Church which by the grace of God is godly reformed in pure doctrine and Faith should be seduced and peruerted by some fond and frantike head through the preaching of one or two sermons that they would not acknowledge me for their pastour any more Which thing notwithstanding shall one day come to passe if not whilest we liue yet when we are dead and gone For many shall then rise vppe which will be maisters and teachers who vnder a colour of true religioÌ shall teach false and peruerse doctrine and shall quickly ouerthrow all that we in so long time and with so great trauel haue builded We are not better then the Apostles who whiles they yet liued sawe not without their great griefe and sorow the subuersion of those Churches which they theÌselues had planted through theyr ministerie Therfore it is no great maruell if we be constrained to behold the like euill at this day in those Churches where Sectaries doe raigne who hereafter when we are dead shall possesse those Churches which we haue wonne and planted by our ministerie and with their poyson infect and subuert the same And yet notwithstanding Christe shall remaine and raigne to the end of the world and that maruelously as he did vnder the Papacie Paule seemeth to speake very spitefully of the lawe when he calleth it rudiments as he did also before in the beginning of this chapt and not only rudiments but weake and beggetly rudiments and ceremonies Is it not blasphemie to geue such odious names to the law of God The lawe being in his true vse ought to serue the promises and to stand with the promises grace But if it fight against them it is no more the holy law of God but a false and a deuilish doctrine and doth nothing else but driue men to desperation therfore must be reiected Wherefore when he calleth the lawe weake and beggerly rudiments he speaketh of the lawe in respect of proud and presumpteous hypocrites which would be iustified by it and not of the law being spiritually vnderstand which engendreth wrath
here two sicke and feeble beggers meete together of whom the one is not able to helpe and heale the other but rather molesteth and troubleth the other We as being strong in Christe will gladly serue the lawe not the weake and beggerly but the mightie and rich lawe that is to say so farre forth as it hath power and dominion ouer the body For then we serue the lawe but onely in our body and outward members and not in our conscience But the Pope requireth that we should obey his lawes with this perswasion that if we doe this or that we are righteteous if we doe it not we are damned Here the lawe is more then a weake and beggerly element For whiles this bondage of the conscience continueth vnder the lawe there can be nothing but meere weaknes and pouertie Wherefore all the weight of the matter lieth in this word To serue The meaning therfore of Paule is this that he would not haue the conscience to serue vnder the lawe as a captiue but to be free and to haue dominion ouer the lawe For the conscience is dead to the law through Christ and the law againe vnto the coÌscience Wherof we haue more largely entreated afore in the second Chapter Verse 10. Ye obserue dayes and monethes times and yeares By these words he plainly declareth what the false apostles taught namely the obseruation of dayes moneths times yeares The Iewes were commaunded to kepe holy the Saboth daye the new Moones the first and the seueth moneth the three appoynted times or feastes namely the pascall or passeouer the feast of weekes of the tabernacles and the yere of Iubilie These ceremonies the Galathians were also constrained by the false apostles to kepe as necessary to righteousnes Therfore he sayth that they losing the grace liberty which they had in Christe were turned backe to the seruing of weake and beggerly elements For they were perswaded by the false apostles that these lawes must nedes be kept and by keping of them they should obteine righteousnes but if they kept them not they should be damned Contrariwise Paule can in no wise suffer that mens consciences should be bound to the law of Moses but alwayes deliuereth them from the law Behold I Paule sayeth he a litle after in the .5 chap. do vvrite vnto you that if ye be circuÌcised Christe shall profit you nothing And Coloss 2. Let no maÌ iudge you in meat or drink or in a peece of an holy day or of a nevv Moone or Saboth day c. So sayth our Sauiour Christe The kingdoÌ of God cometh not vvith obseruation of the lavv Much lesse then are mens consciences to be burdened snared with mens traditioÌs Verse 11. I am in feare of you lest I haue bestovved on you labour in vaine Here Paule sheweth him selfe to be greatly troubled through the fall of the Galathians whom he would more bitterly reproue but that he feareth lest if he should deale with them more sharply he should not onely not make them better but more offend them and so vtterly alienate their mindes from him Therfore in wryting he chaungeth and mitigateth his words and as though all the harme redouÌded vnto him selfe he sayth I am in feare of you lest I haue bestovved my labour on you in vaine That is to say it greueth me that I haue preached the gospell with so great diligence and faithfulnes amongst you and see no frute to come therof Notwithstanding although he shew a very louing a fatherly affection towards them yet withall he chideth them somwhat sharply but yet couertly For when he sayeth that he had laboured in vaine that is to say that he had preached the Gospell among them without any frute he sheweth couertly that either they were obstinate vnbeleuers or else were falne from the doctrine of faith Now both these as wel vnbeleuers as backsliders from the doctrine of faith are sinners wicked vnrighteous daÌned Such therfore do obey the law in vaine they obserue daies moneths yeres in vaine And in these words I am in feare of you lest I haue bestovved on you labour in vaine is coÌtained a certaine secret excoÌmunication For the Apostle meaneth hereby that the GalathiaÌs were secluded separate froÌ Christ vnlesse they spedely returned to the sincere sound doctrine againe yet he pronouÌced no open sentence against them For he perceaued that he could do no good with ouer sharpe dealing wherefore he chaungeth his stile and speaketh them very faire saying Verse 12. Be ye as I for I am euen as you Hetherto Paule hath ben occupied wholy in teaching and being moued with this great enormitie and wicked reuolting of the Galathians he was vehemeÌtly incensed against them and chid them bitterly calling them fooles bewitched not beleuing the truth crucifiers of Christ c. Now the greater part of his Epistle being finished he beginneth to perceiue that he had handled them too sharply Therefore being carefull lest he should doe more hurt then good through his seueritie he sheweth that this his sharpe chiding proceded of a fatherly affection and a true Apostolical heart And so he amplifieth the matter with sweete and gentle wordes to the ende that if he had offended any as no dout there were many offended by these sweete louing words he might winne them againe And here by his owne example he admonisheth all Pastours and Ministers that they ought to beare a fatherly and motherly affection not towardes rauening wolues but towardes the poore sheepe miserably seduced and going astray patiently bearing with their faultes and infirmities instructing and restoring them with the spirite of mekenes For they can not be brought into the right way againe by any other meanes and by ouer sharpe reprouing and rebuking they are prouoked to anger or else to desperation but not to repentaunce And here is to be noted by the way that such is the nature and frute of true and sound doctrine that when it is well taught and well vnderstand it ioyneth mens hearts together with a singuler concord but when men reiect godly and sincere doctrine and embrace errors this vnitie and concord is soone broken Therfore as soone as thou seest thy brethern seduced by vaine and fantasticall spirites to fall from the article of Iustification thou shalt perceiue that by and by they wil pursue the faithfull with bitter hatred whom before they most tenderly loued This we find to be true at this day in our false brethern and other Sectaries who at the beginning of the reformation of the Gospell were glad to heare vs and redde our Bookes with great zeale and affection They acknowledged the grace of the holy Ghost in vs and reuerenced vs for the same as the ministers of god Some of them also liued familiarly with vs for a time and behaued them selues very modestly and soberly But when they were departed from vs
careful for your saluation This is a liuely example to teach all ministers how to be careful for their sheepe and to assay euery way that by chiding faire speaking or entreating they may reteine them in sound doctrine and turne them from subtill seducers and false teachers Verse 19. My litle children of vvhom I trauaile in birth againe vntill Christ be formed in you All his wordes are waightie and fitly framed to the purpose that they may moue the hearts of the Galathians and winne theyr fauour and good will againe And these are sweete and louing words when he calleth them his children When he sayeth of vvhom I trauaile in birth it is an allegorie For the Apostles are in the stede of parentes as Scholemasters also are in their place and calling For as the parents beget the bodely forme euen so the other beget the forme of the minde Now the forme of a Christian minde is Faith or the confidence of the heart which layeth hold vppon Christe and cleaueth to him alone and to nothing else The heart being furnished with this confidence or assurance to witte that for Christes sake we are righteous hath the true forme of Christe Now this forme is geuen by the ministerie of the word as it is sayd 1. Corrinthians 4 I haue begotten you through the Gospell that is to say in spirit that ye might know Christe and beleue in him Also 2. Corrinthians 3. Ye are the Epistle of Christe ministred by vs and vvritten not vvith incke but vvith the spirite of the liuing God. For the word commeth from the mouth of the Apostle or of the minister and entreth into the heart of him that heareth it There the holy Ghost is present and emprinteth the word in the heart so that it consenteth vnto it Thus euery godly teacher is a father which engendreth and formeth the true shape of a Christian heart and that by the ministerie of the word Moreouer by these wordes of vvhom I trauaile in birth he toucheth the false apostles As though he would say I did beget you rightly through the Gospell but these corrupters haue formed a new shape in your heart not of Christe but of Moses so that now your affiance is not grounded any more vpon Christe but vpon the workes of the lawe This is not the true forme of Christe but it is an other forme and altogether deuilish And he sayth not of whom I trauaile in birth vntill my forme be fashioned in you but vntill Christe be formed in you that is to say I trauaile that ye may receaue againe the forme and similitude of Christe and not of Paule In which wordes he againe reproueth the false apostles For they had abolished the forme of Christe in the heartes of the beleuers and had deuised an other forme that is to say their owne As he sayeth Chap. 6. They vvould haue you circumcised that they might reioyce in your flesh Of this forme of Christe he speaketh also in the third to the Colossians Put ye on the nevve man vvhich is renevved in knovvledge after the image of him that created him Paule therefore goeth about to repaire the forme of Christe in the Galathians that was disfigured and corrupted by the false apostles which is that they should thinke speake and will as God doth whose thought and will is that we should obtaine remission of our sinnes and euerlasting life by Iesus Christ his onely Sonne whom he sent into the world to the ende he might be the propiciation for our sinnes and that we should know that through this his sonne he is appeased and become our louing father They that beleue this are like vnto God that is to say all their thoughtes are of God as the affection of their heart is they haue the same forme in their minde which God or Iesus Christe hath This is to be renewed in the spirite of our minde and to put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnes and true holines as Paule sayth Ephes 4. He sayeth then that he traueileth againe of the Galathians in birth notwithstanding in such sort that the forme of the children be not the forme of the Apostle so that the children should not resemble the forme of Paule or of Cephas c. but of an other Father that is to say Christ I will fashion him sayeth he in you to the ende ye may be like minded in all things vnto Christe himselfe To be briefe I trauell of you in birth that is to say I labour carefully to call you backe againe to your former Faith the which ye haue lost being deceaued by the craft and subteltie of the false apostles and are returned to the lawe and workes Therefore I must now againe carefully trauell to bring you backe from the lawe to the Faith of Christ This he calleth to trauell in birth c. Verse 20. And I vvould I vvere vvith you novv that I might chauÌge my voice c. These are the true cares of an Apostle It is a common saying that a letter is a dead messenger for it can geue no more then it hath And no Epistle or letter is wrytten so exactly wherein there is not somewhat lacking For the circumstances are diuers there is a diuersitie of times places persons manners and affections all which no Epistle can expresse Therefore it moueth the reader diuersly making him now sadde now merry as he him selfe is disposed But if any thing be spoken sharpely or out of time the liuely voyce of a man may expound mitigate or correct the same Therfore the Apostle wisheth that he were with them to the end he might temper and chaunge his voyce as he should see it needefull by the qualities of their affections As if he should see any of them very much troubled he might so temper his wordes that they should not be oppressed therby with more heauines Contrariwise if he should see others high minded he might sharply reprehend them lest they should be too secure and careles and so at length become contemners of God. Wherefore he could not deuise how he being absent should deale with them by letters As if he should say If my Epistle be to sharpe I feare I shall more offend then amende some of you Againe if it be too gentle it will not profite those which are peruerse and obstinate For dead letters and wordes geue no more then they haue Contrariwise the liuely voyce of a man compared to an Epistle is a Queene For it can adde diminish it can chauÌge it selfe in to all maner of affections times places persons To be briefe I would gladly conuert you by letters that is to say cal you backe from the law to the Faith of Iesus Christe but I feare that I shall not so doe by my dead letters But if I were with you I could chauÌge my voice I could reproue them bitterly that are obstinate and
comfort the weake with sweete louing wordes as occasion should require Verse 20. For I am troubled for you That is to say I am so troubled in my spirite that I know not how by letters to behaue my selfe towardes you Here is a liuely description of the true affections of an Apostle He omitteth nothing he chideth the Galathians he entreateth them he speaketh them faire he highly commendeth their Faith labouring by all meanes to bring them backe againe to the truth of the Gospell and to deliuer them out of the snares of the false apostles These are vehement words proceding from a heart stirred vppe and enflamed with a hot burning zeale and therfore ought diligently to be considered Verse 21. Tell me ye that vvill be vnder the lavve doe ye not heare the lavve Here would Paule haue closed vp his Epistle for he desired not to wryte any more but rather to be present with the Galathians and to speake vnto them him selfe But he being in great perplexitie and very carefull for this matter taketh by the way this allegorie which then came into his minde For the people are greatly delighted with allegories and similitudes and therfore Christe himselfe oftentimes vseth them For they are as it were certaine pictures which set forth things as if they were painted before the eyes of the simple and therefore they moue and perswade very much especially the simple and ignorant First therfore he stirreth vp the Galathians with words and wrytings Secondly he painteth out the matter it selfe before theyr eyes with this goodly allegorie Now Paule was a maruelous cunning workman in handling of allegories For he is wont to applie them to the doctrine of Faith to grace and to Christ and not to the law and the workes therof as Origen and Hierom doe who are worthely reprehended for that they turned the plaine sentences of the Scripture where allegories haue no place into vnfitte and foolish allegories Therfore to vse allegories it is oftentimes a very daungerous thing For vnlesse a man haue the perfect knowledge of Christian doctrine he can not vse allegories rightly and as he should doe But why doth Paule call the booke of Genesis out of the which he aleageth the hystorie of Ismael and of Isaack the lawe seeing that booke containeth nothing at all concerning the law and specially that place which he aledgeth speaketh not of any law but onely containeth a plaine hystorie of Abrahams two children Paule is wont to call the first booke of Moses the lawe after the maner of the Iewes which although it coÌtaine no law besides the law of circumcision but the principall doctrine therof is concerning Faith and that the Patriarkes pleased God because of their Faith yet the Iewes notwithstanding onely because of the law of circumcision which is there contained called the booke of Genesis the lawe as well as the other bookes of Moses So did Paule him selfe also being a iewe And Christ vnder the title of the lawe comprehendeth not onely the bookes of Moses but also the Psalmes Iohn 15. But it is that the vvord might be fulfilled vvhich is vvrytten in their lavve They hated me vvithout a cause Vers 22.23 For it is vvrytten that Abraham had tvvo sonnes one by a seruaunt and one by a free vvoman But he vvhich vvas of the seruaunt vvas borne after the flesh and he vvhich vvas of the free vvoman vvas borne after the spirite As if he sayd Ye forsake grace Faith and Christe and turne backe againe to the lawe ye will be vnder the lawe and become wise through it Therefore I will talke with you of the lawe I pray you then consider the lawe diligently Ye shall finde that Abraham had two sonnes Ismael by Agar and Isaack by Sara They were both the true sonnes of Abraham Ismael was as well the true sonne of Abraham as Isaack was for both came of one father of one flesh and of one Seede What was then the difference This maketh not the difference sayeth Paule that the mother of one was free and the other bond albeit it pertaineth to the allegorie but that Ismael which was borne of the bondwoman was borne after the flesh that is to say without the promise and the word of God. But Isaack was not onely borne of the freewoman but also according to the promise What theÌ Yet was Isaack notwithstanding as well borne of the seede of Abraham as Ismael was I graunt that they were both the children of one father and yet notwithstanding there is a difference For although Isaack were borne of the flesh yet the promise went before None obserued this difference but onely Paule which he gathered out of the text of Genesis after this maner In that Agar conceaued and brought forth Ismael there was no word of God that foreshewed that thys should come to passe but by the permission of Sara Abraham went in to his seruaunt Agar whom Sara being barren had geuen to wife to Abraham as is sayd in the booke of Genesis For Sara had heard that Abraham by the promise of God should haue seede of his body and she hoped that she should be the mother of this seede But when she had waited now for the promise many yeares with great anguish of spirite and sawe that the matter was so long differred she was out of hope This holy woman therefore geueth place for the honour of her husband and resigneth her right to an other that is to say to her maide Notwithstanding she suffreth not her husband to marrie an other wife out of his house but she geueth vnto him in mariage her seruaunt to the ende that she might be builded by her For so sayeth the hystorie Genes 16. Novv Sara Abrahams vvife bare him no children and she had a maid an Egyptian Agar by name And Sara said vnto Abraham Behold novv the Lord hath restrained me froÌ childe bearing I pray thee goe in to my maide it may be that I shall be builded by her This was a great humilitie of Sara who so abased her self tooke in good part this tentation trial of her faith For thus she thought God is no lier that which he hath promised to my husband he will surely performe But peraduenture God will not that I shall be the mother of that Seede It shall not greeue me that Agar should haue this honour vnto whom let my Lord enter for I may peraduenture be builded by her Ismael therefore is borne without the word and promise at the onely request of Sara For there is no word of God which commaunded Abraham thus to doe or promised vnto him a sonne but al this is done at aduenture which the wordes doe also declare It may be sayeth she that I shall be builded by her Seeing therfore there was no word of God spoken to Abraham before as there was when Sara should bring forth
triumphant With these trifeling and foolish fables they rent the Scriptures into so many and diuers senses that seely poore consciences could receaue no certaine doctrine of any thing But Paule sayeth here that the olde and earthly Ierusalem belongeth vnto Agar and that it is in bondage with her children and is vtterly abolished But the new and heauenly Ierusalem which is a Queene and a freewomaÌ is appoynted of god in earth and not in heauen to be the mother of vs all of whom we haue bene engendred and yet daily are gendred Therefore it is necessary that this our mother should be in earth among men as also her generation is Notwithstanding she gendreth by the holy Ghost by the ministery of the word and sacraments and not in the flesh This I say to the ende that in this matter we should not be caried away with our cogitations into heauen but that we should know that Paule setteth the Ierusalem which is aboue against the earthly Ierusalem not locally but spiritually For there is a distinction betwene those things which are spirituall and those which are corporall or earthly The spirituall things are aboue the earthly are beneath So Ierusalem which is aboue is distinguished from the carnall and temporall Ierusalem which is beneath not locally as I haue sayd but spiritually For this spirituall Ierusalem which tooke her beginning in the corporall Ierusalem hath not any certaine place as hath the other in Iudea but it is dispersed thorow out the whole world and may be in Babylon in Turkie in Tartarie in Scythia in Iudea in Italie in Germanie in the Isles of the sea in the mountaines and valleis and in all places of the world where men dwel which haue the Gospel and beleue in Iesus Christ Wherfore Sara or Ierusalem our free mother is the Church it selfe the spouse of Christe of whom we all are gendred This mother gendreth free children without ceasing to the ende of the world as long as she exerciseth the Ministerie of the word that is to say as long as she preacheth and publisheth the Gospell for this is truely to gender Now she teacheth the Gospell after this maner to witte that we are deliuered from the Curse of the lawe from sinne death and all other euils through Iesus Christ not by the law neither by workes Therefore Ierusalem which is aboue that is to say the Church is not subiect to the law and works but she is free and a mother without the law sinne and death Now such a mother as she is such children she gendreth This allegorie teacheth very aptly that the Church should doe nothing else but preach and teach the Gospell truely and sincerely and by this meanes should gender children So we are all fathers and children one to an other For we are begotten one of an other I being begotten by other through the Gospell doe now beget other which shall also beget other hereafter and so this begetting shall endure to the ende of the world Now I speake of the generation not of Agar the bondmaid which gendreth her bondseruauntes by the lawe but of Sara the freewoman who gendreth heires without the law and without mans workes or endeuours For in that Isaac is heire and not Ismael albeit notwithstaÌding that both of them were the naturall sonnes of Abraham Isaac had the inheritaunce by the word of promise namely Sara thy vvife shall bring thee a sonne and thou shalt call his name Isaac This did Sara well vnderstand and therefore she sayeth Cast out the bondvvoman and her sonne And Paule also aledgeth these words afterwards Wherfore as Isaac hath the inheritance of his father onely by the promise and by his birth without the law and without works euen so we are borne through the Gospel of that freewomaÌ Sara true heires of the promise She that is to say the church enstrueteth vs nourisheth vs and carieth vs in her wombe in her lappe and in her armes she formeth and fashioneth vs to the image of Christe vntill we grow vppe to a perfect man c. So all things are done by the ministerie of the word Wherefore the office of the freewoman is to gender children to God her husband without ceasing and without end that is to say such children as know that they are iustified by Faith and not by the lawe Verse 27. For it is vvrytten Reioyce thou barren that bearest no children breake forth and crie thou that trauailest not for the desolate haue many moe children then she vvhich hath an husband Paule aledgeth this place out of Esay the Prophet which is altogether allegoricall It is wrytten sayeth he that the mother of many children and she which hath an husband must be sicke and die and contrariwise that the barren she which hath no children must haue aboundance of children After the same maner Hanna singeth in her song out of that which Esay the Prophet tooke his Prophesie 1. Sam. 2. The bovve and the mightie men are broken and the vveake haue girded them selues vvith strength They that vvere full are hired forth for bread and the hungrie are no more hired so that the barren hath borne seuen and she that had many children is feeble A maruellous matter sayth he she that was frutefull shal be made barren and she that was barren frutefull Moreouer such as before were strong full rich glorious righteous and blessed shall become feeble hungrie poore ignominious sinners subiecte to death and damnation And contrariwise the feeble and hungrie c. shal be strong and satisfied c. The Apostle sheweth by this allegorie of the Prophet Esay the difference which is betwixt Agar and Sara that is to say betwixt the sinagoge and the church or betwixt the lawe and the Gospell The lawe being the husband of the frutefull woman that is to say of the sinagoge begetteth very many children For men of all ages not onely idiotes but also the wisest and best that is to say all mankinde except the children of the freewoman doe neither see nor know any other righteousnes then the righteousnes of the law much lesse doe they know any which is more excellent Wherefore they thinke them selues righteous if they folow the lawe and outwardly performe the workes thereof Now although these be frutefull haue many disciples and shine in the righteousnes and glorious workes of the lawe yet notwithstanding they be not free but bondseruauntes For they are the children of Agar which gendreth to bondage Nowe if they be seruauntes they can not be pertakers of the inheritance but shall be cast out of the house for seruauntes remaine not in the house for euer Yea they are already cast out of the kingdom of grace and libertie For he that beleueth not is iudged alreadie They remaine therefore vnder the malediction of the lawe vnder sinne and death vnder the power of the Deuill and vnder the wrath and iudgement of
euerlasting life These heare their sentence here pronounced that the sonnes of the bondwoman must be cast out of the house with their mother the bondwoman Such sentences diligently considered make vs certaine of our doctrine and confirme vs in the righteousnes of Faith against the doctrine and righteousnes of workes which the world embraceth and magnifieth condemning and despising the other And this troubleth and offendeth weake consciences which albeit they plainly see the impietie the execrable wickednes and horrible abhominations of the Papistes yet notwithstanding they are not easily perswaded that all the multitude which beareth the name and title of the church doe erre and that there are but fewe of them which haue a sounde and a right opinion of the doctrine of Faith. And if the Papacie had the same holines and austeritie of life which it had in the time of the auncient fathers Hierome Ambrose Augustine and others when the Cleargie had not yet so euill a name for their Simonie excesse abundance of riches dissolute liuing voluptuousnes whoredome sodomitrie and such other infinite abhominations but liued after the rules and decrees of the fathers religiously and holily in outward shew and vnmaried what could we doe now against the Papacie The single life which the Cleargye kept very straitly in the time of the fathers was a goodly thing and made of men very Angelles in in the sight of the world and therefore Paule in the second Chapiter to the Colossians calleth it the religion of Angelles And the Papistes sing thus of their virgines He ledde an angelicall life whilest he liued in the flesh and yet liued contrary to the flesh Moreouer the life which they call the contemplatiue life whervnto the clergie men were then very much geuen vtterly neglecting all ciuile and houshold gouernmeÌt had a goodly shew of holines Wherfore if that outward shew and appearance of the olde Papacie remained at this day we should peraduenture doe but litle against it by our doctrine of Faith seeing we doe now so litle preuaile when that olde shew of outward holines and seuere discipline being vtterly abolished there is nothing to be seene but a very sinke and puddle of all vices and abhominations But admitte the case that the olde discipline and religion of the Papacie were yet remaining notwithstanding we ought by the example of Paule who vehemently pursued the false apostles which outwardly appeared to be very godly and holy men to fight against the Meritmongers of the Papisticall kingdom and to say Although ye liue a single life tiering and consuming your bodies with coÌtinuall trauaile and walking in the humilitie and religion of Angels yet are ye seruauntes of the lawe of sinne and of the Deuill and must be cast out of the house for ye seeke righteousnes and saluation by your workes and not by Christe Wherefore we ought not so much to consider the wicked life of the Papists as their abhominable doctrine and hypocrisie against the which we specially fight Let vs suppose then that the religion and discipline of the olde Papacie doth yet still flourish and that it is now obserued with as much seueritie and straitnes as euer it was yet must we say notwithstanding If ye haue nothing but this holines and chastitie of life to sette against the wrath and iudgement of God ye are in very deede the sonnes of the bondwoman which must be cast out of the kingdom of heauen and be damned And now they themselues doe not defend their wicked life nay rather they which are the best and the soundest of them all doe detest it but they fight for the maintenaunce and defence of the doctrine of Deuils for hypocrisie and for the righteousnes of workes Here they alledge the authoritie of Councels and the examples of holy fathers whom they affirme to haue bene the authors of their holy orders and statutes Therefore we fight not against the manifest wickednes abhominations of the Papacie but against the greatest holines holiest Saincts therof which thinke they lead an angelicall life whilest they dreame that they kepe not only the coÌmaundements of God but also the counsels of Christ and doe workes of superogation such as they are not bound to doe This we say is to labour in vaine except they take hold of that onely and alone which Christ saith is onely necessary and choose the good part with Marie which shall not be taken from them This did Bernard a man so godly so holy and so chast that he is to be commended preferred aboue them all He being once greuously sicke and hauing no hope of life put not his trust in his single life wherin he had liued most chastly nor in his good workes and deedes of charitie whereof he had done many but remoued them farre out of his sight and receauing the benefite of Christ by Faith he sayd * I haue liued wickedly But thou Lord Iesus Christ by double right doest possesse the kingdom of heauen First because thou art the sonne of God Secondly because thou hast purchased it by thy death passion The first thou keepest for thy selfe by thy birthright The second thou geuest to me not by the right of my workes but by the right of grace He set not against the wrath of God his Monkerie nor his angelicall life but he tooke hold of that one thing which was necessary and so was saued I thinke that Hierome Gregorie and many other fathers were saued after the same sorte And it is not to be doubted but that also in the olde Testament many Kings of Israell and other Idolaters were saued in like maner who at the houre of death casting away their vaine trust which they had in Idolles tooke holde of the promisse of God which was made vnto the Seede of Abraham that is to say Christe in whom all nations should be blessed And if there be any of the Papists which shall be saued they must simplie leane not to their owne good deedes and desertes but to the mercy of God offred vnto vs in Christ say with Paule I haue not mine ovvne righteousnes vvhich is of the lavve but that vvhich is by Faith in Christe Verse 31. Then brethern vve are not children of the seruaunt but of the freevvoman Paule here concludeth his allegorie of the barren church and of the frutefull people of the lawe We are not sayth he the children of the bondwoman that is to say we are not vnder the lawe which begetteth vnto bondage that is which terrifieth accuseth and bringeth to desperation but we are deliuered from it by Christe Therefore it can not terrifie nor condemne vs Of this we haue spoken enough before Moreouer although the sonnes of the bondwoman doe persecute vs neuer so much for a time yet this is our comfort that they shall be compelled to leaue the enheritance vnto vs which belongeth vnto vs that are the sonnes
this maner I testifie vnto euery man which is circumcised that he is bound to kepe the whole lawe that is to say that he performeth no peece of the law yea that in the very worke of circumcision he is not circumcised and euen in the fulfilling of the law he fulfilleth it not but traÌsgresseth it And this seemeth to me to be the simple and true meaning of Paule in this place Afterwardes in the .6 Chapter he expoundeth him selfe saying They themselues vvhich are circumcised keepe not the lavv So he sayth also before in the third Chapter VVhosoeuer are of the vvorkes of the lavve are vnder the curse As if he sayd Although ye be circumcised yet are ye not righteous and free from the lawe but by this deede ye are rather detters and bondseruauntes of the lawe And the more ye goe about to satisfie the lawe and to be sette free from it the more ye intangle and snare your selues in the yoke thereof so that it hath more power to accuse and condemne you This is to goe backward like the crabbe and to wash away filth with filth And this which I say by occasion of Paules words I haue learned both in my selfe and others I haue seene many which haue painfully trauailed and vppon mere conscience haue done as much as was possible for them to doe in fasting in prayer in wearing of heare in punishing and tormenting their bodies with sundry exercises whereby at length they must needes haue vtterly consumed them yea although they had ben made of iron and all to this end that they might obtaine quietnes and peace of conscience notwithstanding the more they trauailed the more they were stricken down with feare specially when the houre of death approched they were so fearfull that I haue seene many murtherers and other male factours condemned to death dying more couragiously then they did which notwithstanding had liued very holily Therefore it is most true that they which doe the lawe doe it not For the more they goe about to fulfill the lawe the more they transgresse it Euen so we say and iudge of mens traditions The more a man striueth to pacifie his conscience therby the more he troubleth and tormenteth it When I was a Monke I endeuored as much as was possible to liue after the streit rule of mine Order I was wont to shriue my selfe with great deuotion and to recken vp all my sinnes yet being alwayes very contrite before and I returned to confession very often and throughly performed the penaunce that was enioyned vnto me Yet for all this my conscience could neuer be fully certified but was alwayes in doubt and sayd This or that thou hast not done rightly thou wast not contrite and sorrowfull inough this sinne thou diddest omitte in thy confession c. Therefore the more I went about to helpe my weake wauering and afflicted conscience by mens traditioÌs the more weake and doubtfull and the more afflicted I was And thus the more I obserued mens traditions the more I transgressed them and in seeking after righteousnes by mine Order I could neuer attaine vnto it For it is impossible as Paule sayeth that the conscience should be pacified by the workes of the lawe and much lesse by mens traditions without the promise and glad tidings concerning Christe Wherfore they that seeke to be iustified and quickned by the law are much further of from righteousnes and life then the Publicanes sinners and harlots For they can not trust to their owne works seing they be such for the which they can not hope to obtaine grace and sorgeuenes of sinnes For if righteousnes works done according to the lawe doe not iustifie how can sinnes iustifie which are committed contrary to the lawe Therefore in this poynt they are in farre better case then the Iusticiaries for they haue no affiance in theyr owne workes which greatly hindreth true Faith in Christe if it doe not vtterly take it away Contrariwise the Iusticiaries which abstaine outwardly from sinnes and liue holily and without blame in the sight of the world can not be without the opinion of their owne righteousnes with the which true Faith in Christe can not stande And for this cause they be more miserable then Publicanes and harlotes who offer not their good workes to God in his displeasure that for the same he may recompence them with euerlasting life as the Iusticiaries doe for they haue none to offer but desire that their sinnes may be pardoned for Christes sake c. The other exposition is affirmatiue He that is circumcised is also bound to kepe the whole law For he that receaueth Moses in one poynt must of necessitie receaue him in all And it nothing helpeth to say that circumcision is necessary and not the rest of Moises lawes For by the same reason that thou art bound to keepe circumcision thou art also bound to kepe the whole lawe Now to be bound to kepe the whole lawe is nothing else but to shew in effecte that Christe is not yet come If this be true then are we bound to kepe all the Iewish ceremonies and lawes touching meates places and times and Christe must be looked for as yet to come that he may abolish the Iewish kingdom and priesthoode and sette vppe a new kingdom thorowout the whole world But the whole Scripture witnesseth and the sequele thereof plainely declareth that Christe is already come that by his death he hath redemed mankinde that he hath abolished the lawe and that he hath fulfilled all things which all the Prophetes haue foretolde of him Therefore the lawe being cleane abolished and quite taken away he hath geuen vnto vs grace and truth It is not then the lawe nor the workes thereof but it is Faith in Iesus Christe that maketh a man righteous Some would binde vs at thys day to certaine of Moises lawes that like them best as the false apostles would haue done at that time But this is in no wise to be suffered For if we geue Moises leaue to rule ouer vs in any thing we are bound to obey him in all things Wherefore we will not be burdened with any law of Moises We graunt that he is to be redde amongst vs and to be heard as a Prophet and a witnesse bearer of Christe and moreouer that out of him we may take good examples of good lawes and holy maners But we will not suffer him in any wife to to haue dominion ouer our conscience In this case lette him be deade and buried and lette no man know where his graue is The former exposition that is to say the negatiue seemeth to me to be more apte and more spirituall notwythstanding both are good and both doe condemne the righteousnes of the lawe The first is that we are so farre from obtaining righteousnes of the lawe that the more we goe about to accomplish the law the more we transgresse the lawe The
the necessity of his brother The greefe hereof maketh me sometimes so vnpatient that many times I wish such swine which tread precious pearles vnder their feete were yet still remaining vnder the tyrannie of the Pope For it is vnpossible that this people of Gomorrha should be gouerned by the Gospell of peace Moreouer euen we which teach the word doe not now our duetie with so great zeale and diligence in the light of the Gospell as we did afore in the darknes of ignoraunce For the more certaine we be of the freedome purchased vnto vs by Christ so much the more cold and negligent we be in handling the word in prayer in well doing and in suffering aduersites And if Sathan did not vexe vs inwardly with spirituall tentations and outwardly with the persecutions of our aduersaries and moreouer with the contempt and ingratitude of our owne fellowes we should become vtterly careles negligent and vntoward to all good workes and so in time we should lose the knowledge and Faith of Christ forsake the ministerie of the word and seeke an easier kinde of life for the flesh Which thing many of our men begin to doe for that they trauailing in the ministerie of the word can not onely not liue of their labour but also are most miserably entreated euen of those by whom they were deliuered from the seruile bondage of the Pope by the preaching of the Gospell These men forsaking poore and offensiue Christ entangle them selues with the affaires of this present life seruing their owne bellies and not Christe but with what fruite that shall they finde by experience in time to come For as much then as we know that the Deuill layeth waite most of all for vs that haue the world for the rest he holdeth in captiuitie and slauerie at his pleasure and laboureth with might and maine to take from vs the libertie of the spirite or at least wise to turne the same into the libertie of the flesh we teach and exhort our brethern with singuler care and diligence by the example of Paule that they thinke not this libertie of the spirite purchased by the death of Christ to be geuen vnto them that they should make it an occasion of carnall libertie or as Peter sayeth should vse the same as a cloke for their wickednes but that they should serue one an other through loue To the ende therfore that Christians should not abuse this libertie as I haue sayd the Apostle layeth a yoke and bondage vppon their flesh by the lawe of mutuall loue Wherefore let the godly remember that in conscience before God they be free from the curse of the lawe from sinne and from death for Christes sake but as touching the body they are seruauntes and must serue one an other through charitie according to this commaundement of Paule Let euery man therfore endeuour to doe his duetie diligently in his calling to helpe his neighbour to the vttermost of his power This is it which Paule here requireth of vs Serue ye one an other through loue Which words doe not set the Christians at libertie but shut them vnder bondage as touching the flesh Moreouer this doctrine concerning mutuall loue which we must maintaine and exercise one towardes an other can not be beaten into the heades of carnall men nor sinke into their heartes The Christians doe gladly receaue and obey this doctrine Others as soone as liberty is preached by and by doe thus inferre If I be free then may I doe what I list This thing is mine owne why then should I not sell it for as much as I may gette Moreouer seeing we obtaine not saluation by our good works why should we geue any thing to that poore Thus doe they most carelesly shake of the yoke and bondage of the flesh and turne the libertie of the spirite into wantonnes and sleshly libertie But we tell such carelesse contemners although they beleue vs not but laugh vs to scorne that if they vse their bodies and their goodes after their owne lust as in deede they doe for they neither helpe the poore nor lend to the needie but beguile their brethern in bargaining snatching scraping vnto themselues by hooke or by crooke what so euer they can gette we tell them I say that they be not free bragge they neuer so much of their libertie but haue lost Christe and Christian libertie are become the bondslaues of the Deuill and are seuen times worser vnder the name of Christian libertie then they were before vnder the tyrannie of the Pope For the Deuill which was driuen out of them hath taken vnto him seuen other feends worse then him selfe and is returned into them againe therefore the ende of these men is worse then the beginning As touching vs we haue a coÌmaundemeÌt of God to preach the gospel which offereth to all men libertie from the law sinne death and Gods wrath frely for Christes sake if they beleue It is not in our power to conceale or reuoke this libertie now published by the Gospel for Christ hath geuen it vnto vs freely purchased it by his death Neither can we coÌstraine those swine which runne headlong into all licentiousnes dissolutenes of the flesh to helpe other meÌ with their bodies or goodes therefore we doe what we can that is to say we diligently admonish them that they ought so to doe If we nothing preuaile by these admonitions we commit the matter to God and he will recompence these scorners with iust punishment in his good time In the meane while this is our comfort that as touching the godly our labour is not lost of whom many no doubt by our ministerie are deliuered out of the bondage of the Deuill and translated into the libertie of the spirite These which notwithstanding are but few which acknowledge the glory of this libertie of the spirit on the other side are ready through charitie to serue other men and know themselues to be detters to their brethern as touching the flesh doe more reioyce vs than the innumerable multitude of those that abuse this libertie are able to discourage vs. Paule vseth here very apte and plaine wordes when he sayeth Brethern ye are called into libertie And because no maÌ should dreame that he speaketh of the libertie of the flesh he expoundeth him selfe what maner of libertie he meaneth saying Onely vse not your libertie as an occasion to the flesh but serue ye one an other through loue Wherfore let euery Christian know that as touching the conscience Christ hath made him Lord ouer the lawe sinne and death so that they haue no power ouer him CoÌtrariwise let him know that this outward bondage is layed vpon his body that he should serue his neighbour through loue They that vnderstand Christian libertie otherwise enioy the commodities of the Gospell to their owne destruction and are worse Idolaters vnder the name of Christe then they were before
This is a perfect and a sound doctrine of Faith and loue and also the shortest and the longest Diuinitie The shortest as touching the words and sentences but as touching the vse and practise it is more large more longe more profound and more high then the whole world Verse 15. If ye bite and deuoure one an other take heede lest ye be consumed one of an other By these wordes Paule witnesseth that if the foundation that is to say if Faith in Christ be ouerthrowne by wicked teachers no peace or concord caÌ remaine in the church either in doctrine or life but there must needes be diuers opinions and dissensions from time to time both in doctrine and life wherby it commeth to passe that one biteth and deuoureth an other that is to say one iudgeth and condemneth an other vntill at length they be consumed Hereof not onely the Scripture but also the examples of all times beare witnes After that Aphrike was peruerted by the Manichees by and by folowed the Donatistes who also disagreeing among them selues were diuided into three sundry Sectes And how many Sectes haue we at this day springing vppe one after an other One Sect bringeth forth an other and one condemneth an other Thus when the vnitie of the spirite is broken it is vnpossible that there should be any concord either in doctrine or life but daily new errours must nedes spring vp without measure and without end Paule therefore teacheth that such occasions of discord are to be auoided and he sheweth how they may be auoided This sayth he is the way to vnitie and concord Let euery man doe his duetie in that kinde of life which God hath called him vnto Let him not lift vp himselfe aboue others nor finde fault at other mens workes and commend his owne but let euery one serue an other through loue This is a true and a simple doctrine touching good works This do not they teach which haue made shipwracke of faith haue conceaued fantasticall opinions concerning Faith good workes but disagreeing among them selues as touching the doctrine of Faith and workes they bite and deuoure that is to say they accuse condemne one an other as Paule here sayth of the Galathians If ye bite and deuoure one an other take heede lest ye be consumed one of an other As if he would say doe not accuse and condemne one an other for circumcision for obseruing of holy dayes or other ceremonies but rather geue your selues to serue and helpe one an other through charitie Or else if ye continue in biting deuouring one an other take heede that ye be not consumed that is to say that ye perish not vtterly yea and that bodely which coÌmoÌly hapneth especially to the authors of Sects as it did to Arrius others and to certaine also in our time For he that hath laid his fouÌdation on the sand and buildeth hay stubble and such like must needes fall be consumed for all those things are ordained for the fire I will not say that after such bitings deuourings the ruine destructioÌ not of one citie but of whole countreys kingdoms are wont to folow Now the Apostle sheweth what it is to serue one an other through loue It is a hard a dangerous matter to teach that we are made righteous by faith without works yet to require workes withall Here except the ministers of Christe be faithfull wise disposers of the mysteries of God rightly diuiding the word of truth faith workes are by and by confounded Both these doctrines as well of faith as of works must be diligeÌtly taught and vrged and yet so that both may remaine with in their bounds Otherwise if they teach works only as they do in the Popes kingdom then is faith lost If faith onely be taught then carnall men by and by dreame that workes be not needefull The Apostle began a litle before to exhort men to good workes and to teach that the whole lawe was fulfilled in one word namely Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Here will some man say Paule thorowout his whole Epistle taketh away righteousnes from the law for sayeth he By the vvorks of the lavv shall no flesh be iustified Also As many as are vnder the vvorks of the lavv are vnder the curse But now wheÌ he sayth that the whole law is fulfilled in one word he seemeth to haue forgotten the matter whereof he hath entreated in all this Epistle and to be of a quite contrary opinion to witte that they which doe the works of charitie fulfill the law and be righteous To this obiection he answereth after this maner Verse 16. But I say vvalke in the spirite and ye shall not fulfill the vvorkes of the flesh As if he should haue sayd I haue not forgotten my former discourse concerning Faith neither doe I now reuoke the same in that I exhort you to mutuall loue saying that the vvhole lavve is fulfilled through loue but I am still of the same minde and opinion that I was before To the ende therefore that ye may rightly vnderstand me I adde this moreouer VValke in the spirite and ye shall not fulfill the lustes of the flesh A confutation of the argument of the Schoolemen Loue is the fulfilling of the lavve therfore the lavve iustifieth Although Paule speaketh here expresly and plainly enough yet hath he litle preuailed For the Schoolemen not vnderstanding this place of Paule Loue is the fulfilling of the lavv haue gathered out of it after this maner If loue be the fulfilling of the law it foloweth then that loue is righteousnes therfore if we loue we be righteous These profound clarkes doe argue from the word to the worke from doctrine or preceptes to life after this sort The lawe hath commaunded loue therefore the worke of loue foloweth out of hand But this is a foolish consequence to draw an argumeÌt from precepts and to ground the conclusion vppon workes True it is that we ought to fulfill the lawe and to be iustified through the fulfilling thereof but sinne hindreth vs In deede the law prescribeth and commaundeth that we should loue God with all our heart c. and that we should loue our neighbour as our selues but it foloweth not this is wrytten therfore it is done the law commaundeth loue therefore we loue There is not one man to be found vppon the whole earth which so loueth God and his neighbour as the lawe requireth But in the life to come where we shall be throughly clensed from all vices and sinnes and shall be made as pure as cleare as the Sunne we shall loue perfectly and shall be righteous through perfect loue But in this life that puritie is hindred by the flesh for as long as we liue sinne remaineth in our flesh By reason wherof the corrupt loue of our selues is so mightie that it farre surmounteth the loue of god
chastly that they should be no adulterers no fornicatours no wantons and if they cannot liue chastly he would haue them to marrie Also that they should not be contentious or quarellers that they should not be geuen to drunkennes or surfetting but that they should abstaine from all these things Chastitie or continencie containeth all these Hierome expoundeth it of virginitie onely as though they that be married could not be chast or as though the Apostle did wryte these things onely to virgines In the 1. and .2 Chapt. to Tit. he warneth also Bishops yong women and maried folkes both man and wife to be chast and pure Verse 23. Against such there is no lavve In deede there is a lawe but not against such As he sayth also in an other place The lavve is not geuen to the righteous man. For the righteous liueth in such wise that he hath no neede of any lawe to admonish or to constraine him but without constraint of the lawe he willingly doth those things which the lawe requireth Therefore the law cannot accuse or condemne those that beleue in Christe In deede the law troubleth and terrifieth our consciences but Christ appreheÌded by Faith vanquisheth it with all his terrours threatnings To them therefore the lawe is vtterly abolished and hath no power to accuse them for they doe that of their owne accord which the law requireth They haue receaued the holy Ghost by Faith who wil not suffer them to be idle Although the flesh resist yet doe they walke after the spirite So a Christian accomplisheth the law inwardly by Faith for Christ is the perfection of the lawe vnto righteousnes to all that doe beleue outwardly by workes and by remission of sinnes But those which performe the workes or desires of the flesh the law doth accuse and condemne both ciuily and spiritually Verse 24. For they that are Christes haue crucified the flesh vvith the affections and lustes thereof This whole place concerning workes sheweth that the true beleuers are no hypocrites Therfore let no man deceaue him selfe For whosoeuer sayeth he pertaine vnto Christe haue crucified the flesh with all the vices and lustes thereof For the Sainctes in as much as they haue not yet vtterly put of the corrupt and sinnefull flesh are enclined to sinne and doe neither feare not loue God so perfectly as they ought to doe Also they be prouoked to anger to enuie to impatiencie to vncleane lusts and such like motions which notwithstanding they accomplish not for as Paule here sayeth they crucifie the flesh with all the affectioÌs and lusts therof Which thing they do not onely when they represse the wantonnes of the flesh with fasting and other exercises but also as Paule sayd before when they walke according to the spirite that is when they being admonished by the threatnings of God wherby he sheweth that he will seuerely punish sinne are afeard to commit sinne Also when they being armed with the word of God with faith and with prayer doe not obey the lustes of the flesh When they resist the flesh after this maner they naile it to the crosse with the lustes and desires thereof so that although the flesh be yet aliue yet can it not performe that which it would doe for as much as it is bound both hand and foote and fast nailed to the crosse The faithfull then so long as they liue here doe crucifie the flesh that is to say they feele the lusts therof but they obey them not For they being furnished with the armour of God that is with Faith hope and the sword of the spirite doe resist the flesh and with these spirituall nailes they fasten the same vnto the crosse so that it is constrained to be subiect to the spirite Afterwardes when they die they put it of wholy and when they shall rise againe from death to life they shall haue a pure and vncorrupt flesh without all affections and lustes The sixth Chapter If vve liue in the spirite let vs also vvalke in the spirite THE Apostle reckened before amongst the workes of the flesh heresie and enuie and pronounced sentence against those which are enuious and which are authors of Sectes that they should not inherite the kingdom of god And now as if he had forgotten that which he sayd a litle before he againe reproueth those which prouoke and enuie one an other Why doth he so was it not sufficient to haue done it once In deede he doth it of purpose for he taketh occasion here to inueigh against that execrable vice of vaineglory which was the cause of the troubles that were in all the churches of Galatia and hath bene alwayes most pernicious and hurtful to the whole Church of Christe Therefore in his Epistle to Titus he would not that a proud maÌ should be ordained a Bishop For Pride as Augustine truly saith is the mother of all heresies or rather the headspring of all sinne and confusion Which thing all histories as well holy as prophane doe witnesse Now vainglory or arrogancie hath alwayes ben a common poyson in the world which the very Heathen Poetes and Hystorigraphers haue alwayes vehemently reproued There is no village wherin there is not some one or other to be found that would be counted wiser and be more estemed then all then rest But they are chiefly infected with this disease which stand vpon their reputatioÌ for learning and wisedom In this case no maÌ wil yeld to an other according to this saying Ye shall not lightly finde a man that vvill yeelde vnto others the praise of vvitte and skill For it is a goodly thing to see men poynt at one and say this is he But it is not so hurtful in priuate persons no nor in any kind of magistrate as it is in them that haue any charge in the church Albeit in ciuile gouernment specially if it be in great personages it is not onely a cause of troubles and ruines of common weales but also of the troubles and alteration of kingdoms and Empires Which thing the hystories both of the Scripture and prophane wryters doe witnesse But when this poyson creepeth into the Church or spirituall kingdom it can not be expressed how hurtfull it is For there is no contention as touching learning witte beautie riches kingdoms Empires and such like but as touching saluation or damnation eternall life or eternall death Therfore Paul earnestly exhorteth the ministers of the word to flie this vice saying If vve liue in the spirit c. As if he should say If it be true that we liue in the spirite let vs also procede and walke in the spirit For where the spirite is it reneweth men and worketh in them new motions that is to say wheras they were before vaineglorious wrathfull and enuious it maketh them now humble gentle and patient Such men seeke not their owne glory but the glory of God they doe not prouoke or enuie one
that is endued but with the common iudgement of reason may perceaue And although this nourishing is but a corporall thing yet notwithstanding he calleth it a sowing in the spirit CoÌtrariwise when men greedely scrape together what they can seke only their owne gaine he calleth it a sowing in the flesh He pronouÌceth those which sowe in the spirite to be blessed both in this life and in the life to come and the other which sowe in the flesh to be accursed both in this life and in the life to come Verse 9. And let vs not be vveery of doing good for in due time vve shall reape vvithout vveerines The apostle inteÌding to close vp his Epistle passeth from the particular to the generall and exhorteth generally to all good workes As if he should say let vs be liberall and bountefull not onely towardes the Ministers of the word but also towardes all other men and that without weerines For it is an easie matter for a man to doe good once or twice but to continue and not to be diseouraged through the ingratitude and peruersenes of those to whom he hath done good that is very hard Therfore he doth not onely exhort vs to doe good but also not to be weery in doing good And to perswade vs the more easily thervnto he addeth For in due time vve shall reape vvithout vveerines As if he sayd wait and looke for the perpetuall haruest that is to come and then shall no ingratitude or peruerse dealing of men be able to plucke you away from well doing For in the haruest time ye shall receaue most plentifull encrease and frute of your seede Thus with most swete words he exhorteth the faithfull to the doing of good workes Verse 10. Therefore vvhile vve haue time let vs doe good vnto all men but specially to those that be of the household of Faith. This is the knitting vp of his exhortation for the liberall maintaining and nourishing of the Ministers of the word geuing of almes to all such as haue neede As if he had sayd Let vs doe good while it is day for when night cometh we can no loÌger worke In deede men worke many things when the light of the truth is taken away but all in vaine for they walke in darkenes and wotte not whether they goe and therfore all their life workes sufferings and death are in vaine And by these wordes he toucheth the Galathians As if he should say Except ye continue in the sound doctrine which ye haue receaued of me your working of much good your suffering of many troubles and such other things profite you nothing as he sayd before in the .3 chapter Haue ye suffered so many things in vaine And by a new kinde of speech he termeth those the houshold of Faith which are ioyned with vs in the felowship of Faith among whom the Ministers of the word are the chiefest and then all the rest of the faithfull Verse 11. Behold vvhat a letter I haue vvrytten to you vvith mine ovvne hand He closeth vppe his Epistle with an exhortation to the faithfull and with a sharpe rebuke or inuectiue against the false apostles Behold sayth he vvhat a letter I haue vvrytteÌ vnto you vvith mine ovvn hand This he sayeth to moue them and to shew his motherly affection towardes them As if he should say I neuer wrote so long an Epistle with mine owne hand to any other church as I haue done vnto you For as for his other Epistles as he spake other wrote them afterwardes he subscribed his salutation name with his owne haÌd as it is to be seene in the end of his Epistles And in these words as I suppose he hath respect to the length of the Epistle Other some take it otherwise Verse 12. As many as desire to please in the flesh compell you to be circumcised onely because they vvould not suffer the persecution of the crosse of Christ Before he cursed the false apostles Now as it were repeating that same thing againe but with other words he accuseth them very sharply to the ende he may feare and turne away the Galathians from their doctrine notwithstanding the great authority which they seemed to haue The teachers which ye haue sayeth he are such as first regard not the glory of Christe and the saluation of your soules but onely seeke their owne glory secondly they flie the crosse thirdly they vnderstaÌd not those things which they teach These false teachers being accused of the Apostle for three such execrable enormities were worthy to be auoided of all men But yet all the Galathians obeyed not this warning of Paule And Paule doth the false apostles no wrong when he so vehemently inueyeth against them but he iustly condemneth them by his Apostolike authority In like maner when we call the Pope Antichriste his bishops and his shauelings a cursed generation we sclaunder them not but by Gods authoritie we iudge them to be accursed according to that which is sayd in the first Chapter If vve or an angell from heauen preach othervvise then vve haue preached vnto you accursed be he For they hate persecute and ouerthrow the doctrine of Christ Your teachers sayth he are vaine heads and not regarding the glory of Christ and your saluation they seeke onely their owne glory Againe because they are afraid of the crosse they preach circumcision and the righteousnes of the flesh lest they should prouoke the Iewes to hate and persecute them Wherfore although ye heare them neuer so gladly and neuer so long yet shall ye heare but such as make theyr belly their God seeke their owne glory and shunne the crosse And here is to be noted a certaine vehemencie in this word compell For circumcision is nothing of it selfe but to be compelled to circumcision and when a man hath receaued it to put righteousnes and holines therein and if it be not receaued to make it a sinne that is an iniurie vnto Christ Of this matter I haue spoken largely enough heretofore Verse 13. For they them selues that are circumcised doe not keepe the lavv but they vvould haue you circumcised that they might glory in your flesh Is not Paule here worthy to be called an heretike For he sayth that not onely the false apostles but all the nation of the Iewes which were circumcised keepe not the law but rather that they which were circumcised in fulfilling the lawe fulfill it not This is against Moises who sayeth that to be circumcised is to keepe the lawe and not to be circumcised is to make the couenaunt voide Gen. 17. And the Iewes were circumcised for none other cause but to keepe the lawe which commaunded that euery malechild should be circumcised the eight day Hereof we haue before entreated at large and therfore we neede not now to repeate the same againe Now these things serue to the condemning of the false apostles that the GalathiaÌs may
world No but with a stout courage I will set my selfe against it and will as well despise and crucifie it as it despiseth and crucifieth me To conclude Paule here teacheth how we should fight against Sathan which not onely tormenteth our bodies with sundry afflictions but also woundeth our hearts continually with his fiery dartes that by this continuance when he can no otherwise preuaile he may ouerthrow our faith bring vs from the truth from Christ namely that like as we see Paule him selfe to haue stoutly despised the world so we also should despise the Deuill the Prince therof with all his force deceits hellish furies and so trusting to the aide and helpe of Christe should triumph against him after this maner O SathaÌ the more thou hurtest and goest about to hurt me the more proud and stout I am against thee and laugh thee to scorne The more thou terrifiest me and seekest to bring me to desperation so much the more confidence boldnes I take glory in the middest of thy furies malice not by mine owne power but by the power of my Lord and Sauiour Christe whose strength is made perfect in my weaknes Therfore when I am weake then am I strong On the contrary when he seeth his threatnings and terrours to be feared he reioyceth then he terrifieth more and more such as are terrified already Verse 15. For in Christe Iesu neither circumcision auaileth any thing nor vncircumcision but a nevv creature This is a wonderfull kinde of speech which Paule here vseth when he sayth neither circuÌcision nor vncircuÌcision preuaileth any thing It may seeme that he should rather haue sayd either circumcision or vncircumcision auaileth somwhat seeing these are two contrary things But now he denieth that either the one or the other do any thing auaile As if he shuld haue said Ye must mount vp higher for circuÌcision and vncircuÌcision are things of no such importaÌce that they are able to obtaine righteousnes before god True it is that they are coÌtrary the one to the other but this is nothing as touching christian righteousnes which is not earthly but heaueÌly therfore it coÌsisteth not in corporal thiÌgs Therfore whether thou be circuÌcised or vncircuÌcised it is al one thiÌg for in Christ Iesu neither the one nor the other auaileth any thing at all The Iewes were greatly offended when they heard that circumcision auailed nothing They easily graunted the vncircuÌcision auailed nothing But they could not abide to heare that so much shuld be said of circuÌcision for they fought euen vnto bloud for the defence of the law circuÌcision The Papistes also at this day do vehemently contend for the maintenaÌce of their traditioÌs as touching the eating of flesh single life holy daies such other and they excoÌmunicate curse vs which teach that in Christ Iesu these things do nothing auaile But Paule sayth that we must haue an other thing which is much more excelleÌt precious whereby we may obtaine righteousnes before god In Christe Iesu sayth he neither circuÌcision nor vncircuÌcision neither single life nor mariage neither meate nor fasting do any whit auaile Meate maketh vs not acceptable before god We are neither that better by abstaining nor the worse by eating All these things yea the whole world with all the lawes and righteousnes therof auaile nothing to Iustification Reason and the wisedom of the flesh doth not vnderstand this for it perceiueth not those things vvhich are of the spirit of God. Therefore it will needes haue righteousnes to stand in outward things But we are taught out of the word of God that there is nothing vnder the sonne which auaileth vnto righteousnes before God but Christ only or as Paule sayeth here a new creature Politike lawes mens traditions ceremonies of the church yea and the law of Moises are such things as are without Christe therefore they auaile not vnto righteousnes before god We may vse them as things both good and necessary but in their place and time But if we talke of the matter of iustification they auaile nothing but hurt very much And by these two things Circumcision vncircumcision Paule reiecteth al other things what so euer and denieth that they auaile any thing in Christ Iesu that is in the cause of faith and saluation For he taketh here a part for the whole that is by vncircumcision he vnderstandeth all the Gentiles by circumcision all the Iewes with all their force and all their glory As if he sayd whatsoeuer the Gentiles can doe with all their wisedom righteousnes lawes power kingdomes Empires it auaileth nothing in Christe Iesus Also whatsoeuer the Iewes are able to do with their Moises their law their circumcision their worshippings their temple their kingdom and priesthoode it nothing auaileth Wherefore in Christ Iesu or in the matter of Iustification we must not dispute of the lawes either of the Gentiles or of the Iewes but we must simply pronounce that neither circumcision nor vncircumcision auaileth any thing Are the lawes then of no effect Not so They be good and profitable albeit in their place and time that is in corporall and ciuill things which without lawes cannot be guided Moreouer we vse also in the churches certaine ceremonies and lawes not that the keping of them auaileth vnto righteousnes but for good order example quietnes concord according to that saying Let all things be done comely and orderly But if lawes be so set forth and vrged as though the keping of them did iustifie a man or the breaking thereof did condemne him they ought to be taken away and to be abolished for then Christ loseth his office and his glory who onely iustifieth vs and geueth vnto vs the holy Ghost The Apostle therfore by these words plainly affirmeth that neither circumcision nor vncircumcision auaileth any thing but the new creature c. Now since that neither the lawes of the Gentiles nor of the Iewes auaile any thing the Pope hath done most wickedly in that he hath constrained men to keepe his lawes with the opinion of righteousnes Now a new creature whereby the image of God is renewed is not made by any colour or couÌterfaiting of good works for in Christ Iesu neither circumcision auaileth any thing nor vncircumcision but by Christ by whom it is created after the image of God in righteousnes and true holines When workes are done they bring in deede a newe shew and outward appearance wherwith the world the flesh are delited but not a new creature for the heart remaineth wicked as it was before full of the contempt of God infidelitie Therfore a new creature is the worke of the holy Ghost which clenseth our heart by faith worketh the feare of God loue chastity and other christian vertues and geueth power to bridle the flesh to reiect the righteousnes and wisedom of the world
quieted VVhat peace Paule vvisheth to Christians Psal. 2.2 Iohn 10.23 Iohn 14.27 Peace of the vvorld The grace of te vvorld VVhy this is added and froÌ our Lord Iesus Christ Exod. 23 â0 That Meritemongers or such as seeke to iustifie theÌ selues by theÌ selues shutte out Christ and vvill only haue to doe vvith God. The Alcoran is a boke containing the Turkes religion receaued froÌ Mahomet a false prophet that vvas among them The vvill of God is to be sought in Christ 1. Cor. 1.21 The fall of Lucifer VVhat God is in his ovvne nature 1. Cor. 1.13 VVhere the vvil of God is to be sought Iob. 36.23 24.25 Esaias 2 10. Prouerb 25 27. 2 Esdras 12 4. 2 Esdras 13.52 Eccles 3 22. Rom. 12 3. Io. 14 6. Christ the vvay the truth and the life The afflicted conscience vvrestling vvith the iudgment of God by faith onely in Christ is comforted Mat. 11 28. Coloss 2 3.2 9. Mat. 11.27 Io. 10.15 Genes 28.12 Christian diuinitie beginneth at Christ lying in the lappe of the virgine Mary Io. 1.18 Christ God. The deuill an aduersarie to faith 1. Iohn 5.4 The povver of the father and of Christ equall Esaias 42.8 Hovve Christ giueth grace and peace The vvorks of Christ are diuine and proper to God. One and the self same Godhead of the father and of the sonne Arrians Mahomet The vvorkes of Christ VVhich hath geuen himself Iohn 1.36 The greatnes of sin is to be vveied by the greatnes of the price Rom. 17 14. Sinne a puisaÌt tiraunt holding all men captiues The iudgemeÌt of the Godly A great vehemencie alvvayes to be marked in pronovvnes Mans reason doth extenuate and lessen sinne The hypocrits vvould that these vvordes vvere rather spoken to shevv the humilitie of Paul then the greatnes of our sinnes for that they can not heare The picture of the Iusticiaries and meritmongers Luke 1â 11 The cheefe vvisedom of Christians Sinnes against the first table Satan is vvoÌt to chauÌge our righteousnes into sinnes Hovv vve must ansvver the deuil reasoning vvith vs. Io. 5.24 Io. 11.25 1 Io. 4.9 Esaias 53.6 Esaias 53.8 The proper and true definition of Christ Galat. 1.4 Ebr. 10.10 Colos 2.14 Let euery man learne to apply this pronovvne our to him selfe The true picture of Christ VVhat snares Sathan layeth for vs. This sentence is diligently to be vrged vvhich gaue him selfe for vs. VVhy Paule doth call this vvorld present and euill Io. 12.31 1. Iohn 5.19 That the vngodly vvith al their gifts doe serue the Deuill They that knovve not Christ the more vvise and righteous they are the more do they hate and persecute the gospell Galat. 1.4 The vvhite deuill Spirituall vvhoredomes the most abhominable Christ only deliuereth vs out of this present euell vvorld The vvorld obayeth his prince the deuill VVhat sinnes are in the vvorld VVhat the vvorld is vvith all his vertues and righteousnes Phil. 3.8 Esay 64.6 The kingdom of the vvorld The kingdom of Christ Colossa 13. Iohn 3.16 Iohn 4.10 Iohn 8.16 It is a great consolation to knovv that Christ is geueÌ for vs by the vvill of his father God is a common father both to Christ and to vs. Iohn 10.17 VVhat knees vve ought to bovve vvhen vve mention the name of God. Gal. 1.8.9 Galat. 5.10 Hovve Preachers ought to behaue theÌ selues in bringing backe such as are gone astray and falne through vveakenes The studie of Bishopes to maintaine their Lordeship and soueraintie 1 Cor. 10.12 VVhat an hard thing it is to plant a church That vvhich in long time of godly preachers if builded vp of one vvicked teachers is quickly destroied The Church is a most tender thing He speaketh of the Anabaptistes The right picture of fantasticall spirites The churches are ouerthrovvne vvhile the teachers sleepe 1. Peter 5.8 Math. 13.25 Vvhat Hierom vvould that Paule should meane by calling them Galathians The dispositioÌ of the Germaines This may vvel be said of vs English men for our heat is sone cooled and that may appeare by our cold proceedings at this day A double exposition vpon this place VVhat good things the doctrine of grace bringeth vvith it The vvorld hateth the light and loueth darknes Io. 1.9.10 VVhat revvard the vvicked vvould repay to Christ for his benefits Io. 1.5 The calling of Christ The vvhite Deuill The blacke Deuill Sathan chauÌgeth himselfe into an Angel of light The false Apostles condemne Paules doctrine Acts. 15.5 The nature of heretiks liuely painted out The Deuill vvill not be blacke in his Ministers A prouerbe among ths Germains The Deuill doth more hurt on the right hand then on the left Ephes 6.22 The troublers of the church Hovve the false Apostles had slaundered Paule That vngodly teachers condemne and persecute the godly Euery one that teacheth vvorkes is a troubler of mens consciences The Papistes vvorse then the false Apostles amoÌg the Galathians Actes 15.1 False Apostles brag of their ovvne doings and dispraise other mens False Apostles trouble and ouerthrovv the gospell of Christ The most vvicked teachers vvould be taken for holy instructers The righteousnes of the lavv and the righteousnes of grace are contrary They that mingle the righteousnes of the lavve and grace together are subuerters of the gospell of Christ The discommodities that follovv the mingling of faith and vvorks together The vehemeÌt zeale of Paule against the false Apostles Iosua 6.26 Leuit. 16.29 Exod. 17.14 The Gospell of Paule Acts. 13.2 Rom. 1.2 Deut. 18.15 Act. 3.22 The vehemencie of Paule against the false Apostles An horrible sentence against the Papistes The contents of the tvvo first chapters The reason of the Papists to proue that the Church is aboue the scripture The vvord of God must only be taught in the church VVhat revvard Paule receaued for his paines taking VVhat the ministers of God ought to seeke Ephes 2.3 The summe and effect of the doctrine of the Gospel Psal. 19. â To teach the things that are of God Iohn 7.7 VVhy the vvorld hateth Christ Iohn 3.19 Signes that testifie Paules doctrine to be true False Apostles seeke to please men Teachers of mens traditions doe please men The revvard of godly teachers The revvard of false and vngodly teachers Mat. 6.2 Io. 5.44 Verse 11. Lies and sclaÌders deuised by the false Apostles against Paule Acts. 16.5 Acts. 18.13 Acts. 21.24 1 Cor. 15.1 Acts. 9.1 The chiefe purpose of Paule in this disputation Paules doctrine vvas not after man. Christ both God and man VVhere Paule receaued the Gospell Acts. 9.71 Verse 1â The argument of the false Apostles takeÌ from the authoritie of the Apostles So great is the vveaknes eueÌ of the godly that they are hardli dravvn to Gods promises though they be most certaine The office of the lavv Exod. 19.18 He alludeth to the geuing of the lavv in mount Synai The conflictes of the godly Galat. 5.17 Rom. 7.23 Faith is the gift of God. The cheefe seruice of God. VVhat inconueniences follovv the lothing of Gods vvord â
haue sinned and had their infirmities yet God hath deliuered vnto vs by their ministerie vvhatsoeuer he vvould haue vs to folovv vvithout corruption * 2. Sam. 7.3.4.5 Actes 1.6 Peter sinned Math. 28. Actes 10.11 No Sainctes vvithout sin Dissention betvvene Paule and Barnabas Actes 15.1.2.3 The fauls of the Sainctes bring great comfort vnto vs. Iudges 1.6 2 Sam 11.24 Iob. 3.12 Iob. 4 c. Ierem. 10.14 Ionas 4 3. Peter liueth vvith the GeÌtiles like a Gentile 1 Cor. â 20.21 The offence of Peter VVhat the beleuing Ievves gathered of Peters abstaining A facte is one thing and the end of a facte an other Meates may be refused tvvo maner of vvaies 1 Cor. 9. The dissimulation of Peter The sinne of Peter A fall in doctrine is easy The Councell holden at Ierusalem Acts. 15. 1. Cor. 10.12 * Ceremonies are daungerous and if such offence come by keping those vvhich vvere commaunded of God vvhat may vve think of such as Antechrist hath deuised seruing to no edification Peters dissimulation Dissimulation vvhat it is * Paphnutius stoode in the defence of the mariage of ministers against the vvhole Councell The lavve and the Gospell must be discerned one from the other The lavve and reason are against faith VVhat vve must do vvheÌ our coÌscience is terrified Exod. 19.16 Moises in the mountaine vvas aboue the lavv so in matters of faith vve must haue nothing to doe vvith the lavv VVe must not trust in our ovvn streÌgth VVithout Gods assistaÌce vve can doe nothing Luc. 17.5 Peter knovveth not his errour The difference of the lavve and the Gospel is most diligently to be learned The difference betvvene the lavv and the Gospell VVhen the lavv is to be vrged The lavv hath nothing to do vvith the conscience The Pope maketh the Gospell lavv and confoundeth them both together Hovv necessary this difference is to be knovven The Gospell a straunger in tentations The lavve a continuall gest The time of the Gospell An obiection of the lavv VVhen vve must heare the lavv To liue like the Ievves Peter through his dissimulation compelled the Gentiles to liue like the Ievves Things indifdifferent may not clogge mens consciences Peters errour Libertie of conscience 2. Cor. 11. â VVhat an afflicted conscience ought chiefly to looke vpon Galat. 1.14 The prerogatiue of the Ievves Gen. 17.10 Iohn 8.33 Rom. 2.17 Faith onely iustifieth All things deadly vvithout faith The vvorke of the lavve VVorks done before iustification and after iustification Cicero Pomponius Atticus Paule intreateth of the vvhole lavve The Papistes Diuinitie Merite of Congruence Merite of duetie and vvorthines The doctryne of the Papistes vvicked and blasphemous against Christ and his righteousnes VVhat the Papistes call deadly sinne A description of a deadly or mortall sinner Desert of congruence and vvorthines a vaine and folish toy The ground of the vvhole Popedom The first poynt of true Christianitie is that a man do acknovvledge himselfe to be a sinner Math. 7 1â Rom. 14.23 The second part is to beleue the forgeuenes of our sinnes Iohn 3.17 The office of the lavve MeritmoÌgers take from God the glory of his Godhead The vanitie of the Papistes in that foolish distinction of congrunuum condigâm VVhat the Papistes call formall righteousnes The Papistes take their formall righteousnes vvhich they call charitie to be that grace vvherby vve are made acceptable vnto God. Scotus Occam The pernicious opinion of the Papistes Iohn 17.1 The doctrine of the Sophisters The lavv fulfilled tvvo maner of vvaies say the Papistes according to the substance of the deede and according to the intent or purpose of the CommauÌder True Christian faith Christ is the obiect vvhich faith beholdeth and looketh vpon Exod. 19.9 1. Reg. 8.10 Formall righteousnes Rom. 3.15 Psal. 14.1 Psal. 53.4 Psal. 51.4 Rom. 7.14 Rom. 11.32 Rom. 3.19 The â parte of the Gospell Mat. 9.1 Esai 53.4 1. Pet. 2.24 Christ is no lavvgeuer Verse 12. Verse 24.25 Rom. 3.25 Rom. 4.3 Christ Faith. Imputation Ebr. 4. Acceptation necessary They that beleue in Christ shall not be charged vvith their sinnes Psal. 32. Rom. 4.21 Io. 17. â The doctrine of good vvorkes to be taught after the doctrine of faith The Crosse Math. 11.30 VVho is a right ChristiaÌ A Christian man hath nothing to doe vvith the lavve 1. Cor. 9.15 Christians are Iudges of all kindes of doctryne The doctrine of the Pope 2. Pet. â â The Papacie liuely painted out Papisticall Idolatrie The true vse of the Communion taken avvay by the Pope The horrible abuse of the gospell and Sacraments in the Popedome That the Scholemens glose is vvicked vvhich saith that faith adorned vvith charitie iustifieth 1. Cor. 1â 1 Faith iustifieth vvithout the lavv The doctrine of good vvorkes is not to be neglected Christ Iohn 6.56 Io. 1.36 Faith onely iustifieth because it onely taketh hold of the benefite of Christ Paule speaketh of the vvhole lavv Genes 15.6 Rom. 4.3 The lavve in any vvise is not to be suffred to raigne in the conscience Rom. 5.2 Rom. 7.7 Our saluation consisteth not in doing but in receauing Hetherto hath Paule spoken to Peter VVhat Paule calleth the flesh Galat. 9.19.20 Iohn 3.6 The blindenes of the Papistes The Pope attributeth the vertue of iustifying to his ovvne traditions vvhich Paule taketh from the lavv of God. VVho vvere saued in the kingdom of the Pope Rom. 1.28 VVith the Papists mans traditions are preferred before the Gospell Sam. 2.30 Iohn 5.23 The dignitie of the lavv The first argument in defence of the righteousnes of faith The Iusticiaries make Moses Christ and the lavve grace Math. 19.17 Christ The office of Christ Rom. 1.16 Iohn 1.36 MeritemoÌgers scorne the true preachers of faith Luke 10.18 The differeÌce of the lavve and grace is very easie but yet are they soone confounded and mixed together The Pope coÌfoundeth the lavve grace together Faith infused the ScholemeÌ call that faith vvhich is poured into vs or geuen vnto vs of God. The Papistes and Anabaptistes against the sound doctrine of iustification They that say the lavve is necessary to righteousnes are like to the false apostles Luke 10 2â Math. 19 1â The state of the matter Verse 17. If our righteousnes come by the lavve then is Christ in vaine Faith in Christ Ioh. 3.16 Ioh. 5. â4 The doctrine of the Papists Ioh. 1 2â.36 The Papistes are touched 2. Cor. 3.6.7.8 The ministery of Moses A minister of sinne Let all Papists and Anabaptistes marke this point that euen in the iustified there is not perfect fredom from sinne Rom. 7.23 1. Timot. 1.7 The office and vse of the lavv To be vnder the lavv Deut. 27.6 Galat. 3.10 2. Cor. 3.7 The ministery of the lavv is the ministery of sinne Rom. 7.11 Exod. 5. The scripture calleth the teachers of the lavv exactors and tirants The teachers of the lavve bring mens soules into spirituall slauery The history of the deliuery of the lavv in Exod. 19.20 Verse 17. The office of
profite that commeth to the godly by the tentation of Satan 1. Iohn 4.4 2. Cor. 12.9 Sathan continually bevvitcheth meÌ Iob. 1. â Io. â 44 The false Apostles bevvitchers of men The example of Doctor Kraus The deuils definition of a false Christ The Godly must diligently vvatch VVorldly and secure men are soone bevvitched VVitchcraft vvhat it is VVho are bevvitched An other goodly commendation of the righteousnes of the lavve 1. Iohn 5.16 Hebr. 6.4.5.6 The errour of the Nonations VVho returne not to the truthe The Aposââo vseth bitter and rough vvordes Heb. 6. â They that seeke to be iustified by the lavv crucifie Christ The Papistes are crucifiers of the sonne of God. The Monkes dreamed that they vvere only in the state and life of perfection * VVorkes of superogation they call such vvorks as thei doe of their ovvne good vvill more then they are bound to doe The illusioÌ of the Deuill In the time of poperie vve vvere so bevvitched that it vvas impossible to acknovvledge Christ Daniel 9 2â Superstitious Monkes and such other by streitnes of life and afflicting their ovvne bodies sought righteousnes and remission of sinnes In you or amongst you Rom. 6.9 To seeke righteousnes by the lavve The abhomination of the papacie horrible The commendations of the righteousnes of the lavv of our ovvne righteousnes The fall of Lucifer An argument dravven from the GalathiaÌs ovvne experience Paule speaketh of the vvhole lavv Tvvo vvaies to iustificatioÌ The holi ghost is receaued by hearing the vvord of faith and not by the lavve Neither the teachers nor hearers nor yet the doers of the lavve are iustified bi the lavve Acts 10 44. Acts. 11.15 Acts. 15.8.9 Acts. 19.5.6 The lavv bringeth not the holy ghost Rom. 10.3 Rom. 11.7 Math. 3.16 The appeariÌg of the holy ghost Actes 2.41 Actes 10.44.45 Actes 15.5.6.7 Paulus Sergius the lieutenaunt The Ievves and Gentiles are iustified by faith onely The Gentiles iustified by faith Acts. 11.3 Verse 18. The murmuring of the Ievves against the Gentiles Mat. 20. The Councell of the Apostles Act. 11.17 Actes 15. Acts. 15 8.9.1â 1. Cor. 1. â That the holy Ghost is geuen by the onely hearing of faith The Papistes are our Ievves vvhich molest vs no lesse theÌ the Ievves did Paule The argument of the booke coÌteining the Actes of the Apostles The difference betvvene the lavv and the Gospell To exacte To geue freely Actes 10. â8 Cornelius ãâã Gentile is iustified by faith The lavv helpeth not to righteousnes The fathers in the old testament vvere holy c. Faith in Christ already come and in Christ to come * Messias doth signifie Christ the Sauiour Rom. 1.17 VVorke of congruence or merite before grace The person first to be considered and then the vvorke Actes 10.1.6 2. Reg. 5.14.15.16 * He feleth his conscience vvounded in being present at idol seruice and therefore desireth God to forgeue ãâã left others by his example might fall to idolatrie For as for his ovvne parte he confesseth that he vvill neuer serue any but the true God. Iob. Niniuites Ionas 3.5 Galat. 3.2 The coÌscience vvitnesseth that the holy Ghost is not geuen by the lavv but by the hearing of faith The blindnes of the Popes kingdome The orders and kindes of life that are appointed of God. The state of seruauntes allovved before God. The certaintie of true beleuers By vvhat meanes the holy ghost is geuen vnto vs. The disputation of mans reason Luke 12.32 To vvhom the kingdome of heauen is geuen VVhat the aduersaries doe obiect against vs. The obiection of the Pelagians against Christians Luke 11 45.4â A man is made a Christian by hearing the doctrine of faith Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the vvord of God. The conflict of the flesh against the spirite in the godly To heare the vvorde of God. To begin in the spirite VVhat flesh signifieth in this place The spirite The flesh VVhat the papistes call vvorldly and carnall VVhat inconueniences maÌs ovvne righteousnes or the righteousnes of the lavv doe bring Paule maketh often rehearsall of the argument grouÌded vpon experience The kingdome of God consisteth not in vvordes but in povver 1. Cor. 4. Ver. 20. Chap. 2.8 Chap. 4.14.15 The vvorkes of the Deuill VVhat happie successe the gospell had vvhen it vvas first preached The Popedom a very slaughterhouse of consciences The Anabaptistes the authors of tumultes and seditions hindred much the course of the gospell The Anabaptists enemies to the article of iustificatioÌ This mai rightly be applied to Munster KnipperdoliÌg and such outragious Anabaptistes of vvhom Sleidan maketh mention vvho before times had much hindred the course of the gospell Genes 15.6 Rom. 4.2.3 Rom. 4.19.20.21 c. The povver of faith infinite To geue glory to God. Faith geueth glory to God. Righteous before God. VVhat God saith if ye set faith aside harken vnto reason The iudgemeÌt of reason touching the articles of faith The Gospell is the vvord of the crosse 1. Cor. 1 18.2â The chiefe vvorship of God. Faith âlayeth reason The vvrestling of faith vvith reason in Abraham The sacrifice of Christians Reason Gods enemy The commendation of faith The vnfaithful geue not glory to God. Rom. 4.20.21.22 * Formall is that vvhich geueth perfection to the substance vvherunto it is ioyned The remnants of sinne in the godly Rom. 8.23 The blindnes of the Scholemen God accepteth our vvorkes say the Papists not of duetie but of Congruence that is because it is meete that God should revvard them Mans reason Rom. 8.7 Reason must be killed by faith Math. 20.12 Psal. 2.2 The definition of the Christian faith The diuinitie of Paule Christian righteousnes consisteth in tvvo things A Christian iâ a righteous man and a sinner Hovv they that fele sinne ought to be comforted Christians be Priestes The daily sacrifice of the nevv testameÌt Christian righteousnes Galat. 2 2â Galat. 3.13 A child is borne vnto vs a Sonne is geuen vnto vs. Esay 9.6 VVe are reputed righteous by faith in Christ this Sonne and this gifte geuen vnto vs. The righteousnes of faith out of the xv chapter of S. Iohns Gospel Christ is called our obiect because the eie of our faith is directed vnto him * CoÌtrary sayings Iohn 16.27 Iohn 17.8 The imputation of righteousnes Rom. 7.23 Rom. 8.1 Things contrary in Christ are made to agree 1. Tim. 2.5 Rom. 8.1 Ro. 4.11.12 c. Rom. 9.6.7.8 The disputation of Paule against the Ievves The bosting of the Ievves Actes 9.15 By vvhat meanes Abraham vvas iustified Genes 12.1.2.3 c. Genes 17.24 Genes 22.2.3 Genes 15.6 Rom. 4.18.19 Iames. 2.2 Galat. 3.6 That the carnall begetting doth not make vs the acceptable children of Abraham Iohn 8.39 The beleeuing Abraham and the begetting Abraham VVhat maner of ones the carnall children of Abraham are Iohn 8.38.39 Rom. 9.11 The first example of Ismael and Isaac Genes 21 1â Rom. 9.7 Heb. 11.17 The second example of Esau and Iacob Genes 25. â3 Rom. 9.12
Christ in so much that without circumcision and keping of the lawe they denied the iustification of faith for except ye be circumcised sayd they after the lawe of Moses ye can not be saued euen so at this day these straite exactors of the lawe besides the righteousnes of Faith doe require the keping of the commaundementes of God according to that saying Doe this and thou shalt liue Also If thou vvilt enter into life kepe the commaundemeÌts Wherfore there is not one among them be he neuer so wise that vnderstandeth that difference betwene the lawe and grace But we put a difference and say that we do not here dispute whether we ought to doe good workes whether the law be good holy and iust whether it ought to be kept or no for this is an other maner of question But our question is concerning iustification and whether the lawe doe iustifie or no. This the aduersaries will not heare they will not aunswere to this question nor make any distinction as we doe but onely crie out that good workes ought to be done that the lawe ought to be obserued We know that well enough But because these are diuers and distinct matters we will not suffer them to be mingled together That good workes ought to be done we will hereafter declare when time shall serue But since we are nowe in the matter of iustification we set aside here all good workes for the which the aduersaries doe so earnestly striue ascribing vnto them wholy the office of iustifying which is to take from Christ his glory and to ascribe the same vnto workes Wherfore this is a strong argument which I haue oftentimes vsed to my great comfort If then vvhile vve seeke to be made righteous by Christ c. As though Paule should say If we being iustified by Christ are counted yet as not iustified and righteous but as sinners which are yet to be iustified by the lawe then may we not seeke iustification in Christ but in the law But if iustification cometh by the lawe then cometh it not by grace Now if iustification cometh not by grace but by the lawe what hath Christ done and wrought by his death by his preaching by his victorie which he hath obtained ouer the lawe sinne and death and by sending the holy Ghost We must coÌclude therfore that either we are iustified by Christ or else that we are made sinners culpable and giltie through him But if the lawe doe iustifie then can it not be auoided but needes it must folowe that we are made sinners through Christ and so Christ is a minister of sinne The case standing thus let vs then set downe this proposition Euery one that beleueth in the Lord Iesus Christ is a sinner and is giltie of eternall death and if he flie not vnto the lawe doing the workes thereof he shall not be saued The holy Scripture especially the new Testament maketh often mention of faith in Christ highly aduauÌceth the same which saith that vvhosoeuer beleueth in him is saued perisheth not is not iudged is not confounded hath eternal life c. But contrariwise they say he that beleueth in him is condemned because he hath faith without works which doth condemne Thus doe they peruert all things making of Christ a destroyer and a murtherer and of Moses a Sauiour And is not this an horrible blasphemy so to teach that by doing good works thou shalt be made worthy of eternall life but by beleuing in Christ thou shalt be made culpable and giltie of eternall death that the law being kept accomplished saueth faith in Christ condeÌneth These selfe same words I grauÌt the aduersaries doe not vse but in very deede such is their doctrine For faith infused say they which properly they call faith in Christ doth not make vs free froÌ sinne but that faith which is furnished with charitie Hereof it followeth that faith in Christ without the law saueth vs not This is plainly to affirme that Christ leaueth vs in our sinnes and in the wrath of God and maketh vs giltie of eternall death On the other side if thou keepe the law and doe the works therof then faith iustifieth thee because it hath works without the which faith auaileth nothing Therefore works iustifie and not faith O horrible impietie What pernicious and cursed doctrine is this Paule therfore groundeth his Argument vpon an impossibilitie a sufficient diuision If we being iustified in Christ are yet found sinners and can not be iustified but by any other meane theÌ by Christ that is to witte by the law then can not Christ iustifie vs but he onely accuseth and condemneth vs and so consequently it followeth that Christ dyed in vaine and that these with other like places are false Behold the laÌbe of God that taketh avvay the sinnes of the vvorld Also He that beleueth in him hath euerlasting life yea the whole scripture is false which beareth witnesse that Christ is the Iustifier and Sauiour of the world For if we be found sinners after that we be iustified by Christ it followeth of necessitie that they which fulfill the law are iustified without Christ If this be true theÌ are we either Turks or Ievves or TartariaÌs professing the name and word of God in outward shew but in deede and veritie vtterly denying Christ and his word It is greate impiety therfore to affirme that faith except it be adorned with charitie iustifieth not But if the aduersaries wil needes defend this doctrine why do they not then reiect faith in Christ altogether especially seing they make nothing els of it but a vaine qualitie in the soule which without Christ auaileth nothing why doe they not say in plaine wordes that workes doe iustifie and not faith Yea why doe they not generally denie not onely Paule but also the whole gospel as in very deede they do which attribute righteousnes to works and not to faith alone For if faith and works together doe iustifie then is the disputation of Paule altogether false which plainly prononceth that a man is not iustified by the deedes of the law but by faith alone in Iesus Christ Verse 17. Is Christ therefore the minister of sinne This is a kinde of speach vsed of the Hebrewes which Paule in the 2. Cor. 3. doth also vse Where he most diuinely and plainly speaketh of these two ministeries to witte of the letter and the spirite of the law and grace or of death and life And he saith that Moses the minister of the law hath the ministery of sinne as he calleth it and of death and condemnation For Paule is wont to geue reprochfull names vnto the law and among all the Apostles he onely vseth this maner of speach the other do not so speake And very necessary it is that such as are studious of the holy scripture should vnderstand this maner of speach vsed of the Apostle Now a
geueth to the lavv 1 Cor. 15.56 The commendation of the lavv Rom. 7.12.14 The lavve is good and the lavv is euill Galat. 4.3 The lavve and Christe are tvvo vvhich can not stand together Esay 28.20 VVhy Paule calleth the lavv the elements of the vvorld 2. Cor. 3.6.7.9 Rom. 7.12.14 2. Cor. 3.6.7.9 The lavve is holy and righteous and yet is it the administration of death Galath 3.5.9 1. Cor. 15.56 2. Cor. 3.6 Paules maner of speaking must be marked Actes 9.15 The person office of Christ VVhy Paule calleth the mother of Christ a vvoman and not a virgin Iohn 1. â 14 The errour blasphemie of the Papistes and Turkes The true picture of Christe Iohn 1.15 Iohn 3.17 The office of Christe A false opinion of Christ is not easely cast of The iudgemeÌt of naturall reason concerning Christ The sentences vvhich set out Christ plainly ought alvvais to be before our eyes Faith is our victorie 1. Iohn 5.4 The conflictes of the godly The vvrastliÌg of the flesh against the spirite in the Sainctes Galaâ 5.17 The maner of our redemption Galat. 3.23 Rom. 5.12 Ephes 2.3 1. Pet. 2.20 Math. 26.65 Luc. 23.5 Luke 22.44 Luke 23.24.33 A maruelous combate betvvene the lavv Christ Ephes 2.3 The lavve ruleth all mankinde Math. 11.28 The lavv condemned and killed by Christe Christ by double right hath conquered the lavve * Prosopopoeia is a figure vvherby things that haue no life are fained personally to speake or to be spoken to Ephes 2.16 Ephes 4. â c. Psal. 68.18 Rom. 8.3 Christ hy his victorie hath deliuered vs froÌ the terrors of the lavv The offence of the lavve agaiÌst Christ can not be forgeuen 1. Cor. 15.57 That vve be made righteous by Faith. The lavve by his iudgemeÌt killed the son of God. Coloss 2 1â Christe vvas made vnder the lavve Christe suffered all the tyrannie of the lavve Christe came not to make lavves but to take the lavve cleane avvay The ministerie of Moises Galath 3.13 It is not the proper office of Christe to teach the lavv The particuler benefites of Christe Iohn 14.12 Christ is God by nature The true picture of Christe 1. Cor. 2.14 The obedieÌce of the lavv is in the righteous Genes 22.18 In thy Seede Galath â â3 The Papistes merite ex congruo condigâo The holy Ghost is sent tvvo maner of vvayes Math. 3.16 Actes 2.3 1. Cor. 14.22 Actes 15.5 Signes of renevving of the mind in the Godly Christe our onely merite of congruence and vvorthines both before grace and after 1. Cor. 1 1â Philip. 1.29 Psal. 116.10 The remnants of sinne in the Sainctes Smal differeÌce in outvvard shevv betvvene a christian and a maÌ that is but outvvardly and ciuily righteous 1. Cor. 2.14 1. Cor. â 16 Signes of the presence of the holy Ghost 1. Cor. 4.4 The doctrine of the Sophisters teaching that no man could knovv vvhether he vvere in the fauour of God or no. VVe must assure our selues that vve are vnder grace Rom. 8.9 Psal. 119.115 Grace is more strong and mighty then sinne Rom. 1.34 Psal. 5.9 Psal. 10.7 VVeaknes of Faith in the godly The full assuraÌce of Faith. Galath 4.4 Esay 53.11 Psal. 51.10 Rom. 8.26 1. Pet. 5.8 The Deuils roring Ephes 6. â6 The cry of the holy ghost in the hearts of the godly Ephes 6.16 Esay 42.3 Rom. 8.26 c. The profit of temptations Galath 3.13 Heb. 2.14 Rom. 3.27 Hovv vve are affected in the true triall and terrours of conscience 1. Cor. 12.9 The groning of the heart is a crie Luke 18.6.7 The vveapons of the godly vvhervvith they ouerthrovv the kingdom of the Pope c. Exod. 14.15 The crie of Moses at the red sea The office of the holy ghost In vvhom the holy Ghost doth his office and at vvhat time The tentation of Moses at the red sea Exod. 14 13.1â The gronings of the faithful before God are great cries Psal. 31.1 Ah Father The Pope taught that vve must dout of Gods fauour tovvardes vs He speaketh not here of that douting vvhich sometimes riseth of infirmitie in the godly but of vvilful douting vvhich the Papistes teach maintaine The Pope kingdom The Papacy is a very slaughterhouse of consciences Eccle. 9. ââ The chief drift of the Scripture to make vs certaine of the mercie of God tovvard vs Rom. 4.25 Iohn 3.16 One sentence out of the boke of the Preacher not vvell vnderstand vvas of more force in the Papacie then all the promises of the scripture Doutfulnes of saluation in th Papacie Hovv vve mai knovv that are iÌ gods fauour and haue the holy Ghost The doctrine vvhich vve professe is certaine The true meaniÌg of the sentence out of the .9 of Ecclesiastes VVhat thanks the vvorld geueth to them that deserue vvell of it Hovv vve must ouercome vnthaÌkfulnes Psal. 109.3.4 The vvill of God is seene in his vvord By vvhat meanes the adoption cometh vnto vâ Galath 3.28 Galat. 4.3 VVhat Paule meaneth by a seruaunt in this place Rom. 3.20 Rom. 4.15 Galath 3 2â The lavv must not be suffred to rule in the conscience Reuelat. 10.3 The lavv hath no povver ouer the conscience but ouer the flesh Gen. 22.4.5 VVhat the adoption bringeth 1. Cor. 13 1â 1. Pet. 1.23 The vvord of God is the vvombe of God. Philip. 1. â1 The godly haue nede of the comfort of the holy Ghost Rom. 7.24 Galath â â7 In this life vve haue but only the first fruits of the spirite Rom. 8.23 Paule hath alvvayes the name of christ in his mouth 1. Pet. 1.9 To slide in Faith is an easie thing The sleightes of the deuil to bring men froÌ Faith to the lavve VVhy Paule sayth that the Galathians returned back to vveake and beggerly elements God is knovven by Christe onely Iohn 1.18 Rom. 8.32 The true knovvledge of God. The highest vvisedom of reason Luke 15.11.12 1. Cor. 1.14 Rom. 3.11 There is no difference betvvene the Turks Ievves and Papists The imagination of all the meritmongers alike All meritmongers honour a God vvhich by nature is no God. God abhorreth vvil vvorshippings and vvorkes deââsed by man. Doctrine concerning the true God. To vvhat euils they be subiect vvhich destroy the doctrine of faith Rom. 1â 5 Rom. 4.15 Rom. 1â 4 God is not knovvne and the Blessing geueÌ through the lavv but by the gospel Genes 22.18 Rom. 2. â2 The Gentiles Idolatry vvas grose CoÌtrarivvise the Ievves Idolatry vvas outvvardly holy and therefore more hurtfull Rom. 1.19.20 A generall particular knovvledge of God. Rom. 3.11 Iohn 1.18 No man hath sene God. The diuers opinions of men concerning the vvill of god Rom. 1.22 VVhence idolatrie came The opinion of the Monke as touching Gods vvill VVorshippers of God vvithout his vvord VVithout Christe all vvorshippiÌgs and all lavves are Idolatrie The vvill of God. Galath 3.9 Galath 4.7 Ye are knovvn of God. Math. 11.17 Esay 53.11 The Apostles euen in their life time savv the subuersioÌ of those churches vvhich
they had plaÌted Rudiments or elements are called the priÌciples and first beginning of any thing and so the lavve is but as an A. B.C in respect of the Gospel Rom 4.15 VVhen the lavv is vveake and beggerly and vvhen it is strong and mightie Rom. 10.2.3 VVhen the lavve is a vveake and beggerly rudiment The more a man seeketh to be iustified by the lavve the more he is drovvned in sinnes Ephes 2.3 Actes 15 1â Luke 5.43 Of the vvomaÌ vvhich vvas diseased vvith the bloudie issue The conscieÌce is neuer quieted through vvorkes VVhat profite Monks haue by their religion Luke 18.13 A liuely description of al the religious hypocrites in the kingdom of Antichrist The Fable is this that a dogge svvimming ouer the vvater vvith a pece of flesh in his mouth let the flesh goe and snatched at the shadovve vvhich appeared in the vvater Falling avvay from the Gospell is very easie They that are not tried vvith afflictions and tentations neuer feele the povver of the vvord of god Math. 7.15 Paules maner of speech If the lavve of God be vveak and not able to obtaine righteousnes much more the Popes traditions 1 Thes 2. â The Popes triple crovvn To fall from the grace of God. VVhat iudgemeÌt they geue of the lavve that knovv not Christe The thundrings of Luther against the Pope and his lavves 1. Timot. 1. â Galath 3.19 1. Timot. c. 7. The doctrine of the false apostles The holy dayes of the Ievves Galath 5.2 Coloss 2.16 Luke 17.20 The fatherly affection of Paul tovvards the GalathiaÌs VVhat this vvord to labour iâ vaine importeth The Apostle novv speketh them faire vvhom before he did sharply chide A right patern of a godly pastour Galath 6.1 The frute of souÌd doctrine The agrement of mindes is broken by vvicked doctrine They vvhich fall froÌ sound doctrine become vvorse theÌ they vver before The conditioÌ of the Apostles The Anabaptists bragge altogether of the spirite of illuminations reuelatioÌs Falling from Faith is easie Galath 4.20 He mitigateth his former sharpe chiding The Master The Father Chastisement necessary and profitable Heb. 12.11 The Phisitian The stripes of a friend are better then the kisses of an enemie An obiection He praiseth the GalathiaÌs because they vvere not offended vvith his vveaknes The commendation of the Galathians VVhat the infirmitie of the flesh is after Ieromes opinion The iudgemeÌt of the fathers vvhen the church vvas in prosperitie Marke that vvhen the church began to grovve in honour and vvealth of the vvorld it decreased in vertue knovvledge and other spirituall giftes vvhich before it possessed VVho they are that best vnderstaÌd the Scriptures VVhat the vveaknes of the flesh is vvhich Paule speaketh of 2. Corin. 12.9.10 2. Cor. 11.23.24.25 2. Cor. 12.9.10 2. Cor. 2.14 The povver of the spirite in Paule Math. 11.6 Psal. 21.7 The spirituall tentations of Paule 2. Cor. 12.7 2. Cor. 7.5 The sorovv of spirite in the Apostles Philip. 2.27 Iohn 17. â Luke 4.32 Psal. 22.6.15 The praise of the Galathians Luke 1.48 Heretikes vvrest things that are spoken vvell to an euill meaning The name of Luther odious Truth procureth hatred Rom. 16.18 1. Timot. 2.4 Math. 7.15 Paule ansvvereth here to an obiection that might be made against him Zeale 2. Reg. 19 1â The simple are deceaued by the pretence and fained zeale of heretikes A good zeale an euill zeale The zeale of the false apostles Math. 7.15 Many euils folovved Paules doctrine notvvithstanding that it vvas godly and holy Actes 24.5 Actes 16.20.21 The Ievves imputed all euils to the doctrine of the Apostles Actes 5.29 Rom. 9.3 The Apostles vvere the beholders of great euils not vvithout their great griefe The consolation of Paule Rom. 1.16 1. Cor. 1.23 Math. 11.6 Math. 15.14 All the troubles vvhich are at this day the vvorld layeth vnto Luthers charge Offence takâ Math. 15.14 Actes 4.31 Acts. 2.21.36 Actes 2.36 Actes 4.12 The coÌplaints of the aduersaries against the doctrine of the gospell Iohn 11.48 The Papistes iustifie their ovvne horrible sinnes and condemne our good deedes Math. 15.14 Apoc. 22.11 1. Thes 1.8 The Deuil defaceth the gospell vvith infinite offences Luke 11.21.22 Iob. 40.16 1. Pet. 5.8 Zelous spirits vvithous knovvledge are the authors of Sectes Iohn 8.44 Math. 7.15 The zeale of the spirit and the zeale of the flesh A liuely picture of a faith full pastor The Apostles are parents The forme of a Christian minde and hovv it is gotten 1. Cor. 4.15 1. Cor. 3.3 The forme of Christe Galath â 13 Coloss 3.10 VVho be like to God. Ephes 4.24 Philip. 2 5â An Epistle or letter is a dead messenger The true affections of an Apostle The vse of allegories and similitudes Hovv Paule handleth allegories Origen and Hierom. VVhy Paule calleth the booke of Genesis the lavv Iohn 15.25 Psal 35.19 Abrahams tvvo sonnes Ismael vvas a sonne after the flesh and Isaack after the promise An obiection The ansvver Both Isaack Ismael vvere the children of one father Genes 16.2 Sara had hard the promise of God as coÌcerning the sede but she vvaiteth not gods appoynted time Sara resigneth vp her right Gen. 16.1.2 c. The humilitie of Sara Ismael the sonne of Abraham accordiÌg to the flesh * That is sayd to be done at aduenture or by chaunce vvhereof man knovveth not the cause although vnto God it be foreknovvne and appoynted Rom. 9.8 Abraham hath tvvo sortes of children VVho be the true sonnes of Abraham Note this coÌcerning the mother Genes 17.19 The mother the sonne are expresly named An allegorie is that vvherby one thing is spoken and an other thiÌg is meant VVhat accouÌt is to be made of allegories * They are called tvvo couenaunts one of the olde another of the nevv testameÌt although in very deede they are not tvvo but are so called in respect of the times Abraham is a figure of God. Tvvo sortes of people Tvvo testaments Sina Agar Hermon Agar brought forth a sonne not an heire but a seruauÌt Sina brought vnto God a sonne but a carnal people Psal. 147.19 The people of the lavve Rom. 10.5 The promises of the lavve the gospell The promises of God in the lavv are conditionall Deut. 26.1 c. Hovv the Ievves toke the promises of God. The Ievves persecuted the Prophets The lavv bringeth forth bondmen or bondseruauÌts The lavv maketh not heires neither doth it iustify The earthly Ierusalem perteineth to Agar That vvhich vvas ordained in Sina vvas kept in Ierusalem It is not for euery man to dally vvith allegories Tvvo Ierusalems an heauenly and an earthly Sara the heauenly Ierusalem The earthly Ierusalem destroyed The citie of the lavv The earthly Ierusalem in bondage Ierusalem had a corporall kingdom for a time VVho are the citizens of the church Aboue The church triumphant militant Philip. 3.20 Ephes 1.3 The earthly and heauenly blessing The heauenly blessing The interpretation of the Monkes The foure senses of the scripture according to the Papistes